The Blood Watch: The Cursed Watches, #2 1p5l2g

The Blood Watch THE Cursed Watches #2 Andreea Pryde

Edited by www.DanasEdits.com Cover designed by GetCovers Copyright © Andreea Pryde 2021 Any reproduction, total or partial, of this book, without the written consent of the author, is absolutely forbidden and is punishable by law. : linktr.ee/AndreeaPryde

Also by Andreea Pryde

Fateful Dreams Beyond Dreams

The Cursed Watches The Curse of Time For a Chance The Blood Watch (Coming Soon)

Vise Destinate Dincolo de Vise

Table of Contents

Title Page

Copyright Page

Also By Andreea Pryde

Prologue

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

Chapter 7

Chapter 8

Chapter 9

Chapter 10

Chapter 11

Chapter 12

Chapter 13

Chapter 14

Chapter 15

Chapter 16

Chapter 17

Chapter 18

Chapter 19

Chapter 20

Chapter 21

Chapter 22

Chapter 23

Chapter 24

Chapter 25

Chapter 26

Chapter 27

Chapter 28

Chapter 29

Chapter 30

Chapter 31

Chapter 32

Chapter 33

Chapter 34

Chapter 35

Chapter 36

Chapter 37

Chapter 38

Chapter 39

Chapter 40

Chapter 41

Chapter 42

Chapter 43

Chapter 44

Chapter 45

Chapter 46

Chapter 47

Chapter 48

Chapter 49

Chapter 50

Chapter 51

Afterword

Acknoledgements

Sign up for Andreea Pryde's Mailing List

Also By Andreea Pryde

Prologue

SEPTEMBER 1881 Leaves and twigs rustled under his feet as he ran without an aim. Alone, in the middle of the night, he struggled to find a way out. His shaking knees and ragged breath were the only sounds around, but he couldn’t stop, no matter how tired he felt. Perhaps, if he ran far enough, he would be able to get away. Perhaps, if he ran far enough, he would be free from it. Unfortunately, there was no place for him to hide. Brushing his fingers over his pocket, he froze to the spot as a round object formed under his fingertips. Blood drained from his face and cold sweats covered his body as he pulled it out, for no matter how far he ran, no matter how far he threw it, it would always find its way back to him. Clenching it into his fist, he smashed it against a tree again and again. Not even a scratch. With his heart beating in his throat, he threw it one more time in the lake he was ing by. He had lost his hope to get away a long time ago, but even so, he kept trying. He had asked for help, but some thought he was mad, while others just shrugged in ignorance. In the end, no one knew what to tell him, or how to guide him. Arriving at the shack he lived in, he slammed the door and hid, quivering and snivelling, between his painted canvases, not that it made any difference. The following morning, hanging on the corner of the easel, the cooper-coloured pocket watch gleamed in the sunlight from the open window. It had returned to its reluctant keeper.

Chapter 1

Kisa PRESENT DAY “Awesome job, girl! You knocked them out. Were the earnings up to your taste?” A plump woman approached me, grinning from one ear to another. Long past her second youth, she had more energy than a toddler with a sugar rush, but the comion of a nun. A nun with fiery red hair, tattoos, a heavy eastern European accent, and a fist so hefty it put heavy league professional fighters to shame. “Hardly, but I suppose it’s better than nothing.” I sighed, discouraged. “Just an awful night, I guess.” “Oh, sweet-cheeks. Give Maman a hug. Better times will come.” She cooed, caressing my hair. “Do you need extra money? You know you can always ask me for help.” “No, it’s alright. I’ll manage somehow.” “I’m here if you need me. I wouldn’t be Maman if I wouldn’t take care of my girls,” she laughed, her voice raspy from all those smocking years. I gave a quick nod. Truthfully, she took care of ‘her’ girls, regardless of the profit they brought her. Sometimes, she would even give up on her share as the owner of the Pretty Please Club, without a second thought, as long as the girls didn’t break her trust, which was fairly easy to keep. You just had to follow the rules; come to work, do your job, and by any means, do not mess around with the club’s clients on its premises, apart from some playful flirting. “Did you manage to find that extra job you were looking for?”

“Yes, I did.” “You don’t sound so happy about it.” “I’m just tired.” I sighed, rolling my head between the shoulders in an attempt to ease some tension. “Then what are you waiting for? Get that sexy bum out of here. Go home and have some proper rest.” Maman shooed me out, making me laugh. “That will have to wait. In a few hours I start my first shift, so I have to settle for a nap for now.” “Kisa, you are destroying yourself.” She shook her head, disapproving. “You are what? Nineteen? Twenty? You have all your life ahead of you. Why are you so desperate for money?” She pinched my cheeks, looking straight into my eyes, and lowered her voice. “Is someone taking your money? Are you in some sort of trouble? Tell Maman the truth and will do all I can to help you.” “Thank you.” I smiled sweetly, although my cheeks had already begun to hurt. “But it’s nothing like that. Just some vital expenses I need to keep at bay.” “If you say so... but know I’m here, if you need me.” “Thank you, Maman. That’s very reassuring.” “Come on, run along now. You don’t want to waste any more precious sleep time.” I waved to her and, like always, got out through the back door. I hated using the main one since almost every time someone would try to make a move on me, buy me a drink, or straight-out ask for my price. Though I must it, their baffled faces when I told them I didn’t have one, since I didn’t offer that particular service, were quite entertaining. How stupid! Just because I dance in an almost inexistent outfit, doesn’t mean I’m eager to ride their junk. The cool night air felt refreshing, but I didn’t have time to enjoy it. I had to get home quickly and having received no calls or texts only added to my worries.

With a lump in my chest, I reached home as soon as humanly possible and rushing through the door, I shouted: “Kian?” Not receiving any answer, my heart rate spiked, and I rushed within a breath, to the pile of blankets under which my brother should’ve been sleeping. Terrified, I pulled them away, looking at the pale, skinny boy laying under them. I swallowed hard, despite my dry mouth and, with tears already pricking at the corner of my eyes, I gently shook his shoulder. His skin was cold under my touch, but the few slow breaths he seemed to be taking reassured me, somehow, that he was still alive. I tried to wake him up, but he didn’t react. “Kian, wake up!” I shouted. “Kian!” I shook him even harder, and he finally opened his eyes. “Hey sis,” Kian whispered, attempting a weak smile through his dried, cracked lips. “Have you had a good night?” “You know you don’t have to worry about me, but I you were supposed to text me when you woke up to get your meds. You did take them, didn’t you?” “I did, but then I felt so tired I couldn’t even pick up the phone. I’m sorry for worrying you like that.” “Don’t apologise.” I shushed him, stroking the side of his head, ing my fingers through his short, dark hair. “Now go back to sleep and I will wake you up in the morning when it’s time for the next lot.” “Kisa wait!” He feebly called while I was about to get up. “Earlier today, Miss Thompson brought a letter. It has your name written on it, so I didn’t open it. It’s waiting for you by the cooker. She said it’s fairly important, so as soon as you get home to make sure you read it.” “Thanks, little brother.” “When will you stop calling me that? I’m just a couple of minutes younger than you.”

“Probably never.” I chuckled. “Go back to sleep now.” He’s fine. Thank the angels, he’s fine. With a relieved sigh, I retrieved the envelope from the kitchen, but couldn’t help the bad feeling settling in the pit of my stomach at the mere touch of it. The landlord didn’t send letters unless she wanted more money, or even worse, for us to vacate the place. A new lump formed in my throat and, with shaking hands, I opened the envelope, pulling out a single piece of thin, folded paper. The big, red letters at the beginning of the page confirmed my fears. An eviction notice, like a slap in my face, announcing we had to evacuate the studio within the following two weeks, for the most ridiculous reason I’ve ever heard; disturbing the peace. It was absurd! We never threw parties; we didn’t even have friends coming over. The only noises someone could hear from us were Kian’s violent coughing fits, but that wasn’t something controllable. Apart from that, when at home, we mostly slept; that is if we could, considering our lively neighbours. Hopeless, I put down the letter and, inhaling deeply, I bit the inside of my cheek. The pain brought tears to my eyes, confirming this wasn’t a nightmare. Where in the world I was supposed to find, in such a short time, enough money to pay the deposit and one month’s rent in advance. Not to mention all of Kian’s medicines were about to run out and had to be replenished. I don’t know for how long I sat there, in that uncomfortable chair, with my head in my hands, calculating all the possibilities we had, which, to be fair, could be counted on the fingers of one hand. Suddenly, my alarm went off. It was morning, and I had to get ready for my new job. I hadn’t slept a wink and my head felt so heavy, like it was full of cement. I put together some breakfast for Kian and myself and prepared his medication. Eight different pills, and that only in the morning; another six at noon, seven at dinner, and four at midnight; plus, an insulin shot every 6 hours and the indispensable inhaler. All this, and his condition didn’t even improve, but on the contrary, seemed to worsen with each ing day. Worst part was that we didn’t even know what was wrong with him to begin with. In almost fifteen years, not one doctor found the tiniest resemblance to a diagnostic. All they could say was that his body was slowly deteriorating, and all they could do was treat the symptoms since they couldn’t find the cause. What started with one pill every

three days turned into the pile we had now; and God were they expensive! We’ll be fine. We’ll be fine. Stretching the arms above my head, I yawned, tears gathering in my eyes. Perhaps I still had time to rest, even for five minutes. I didn’t even have to go to bed for that; I could do it right there in the chair, but as soon as my eyelids closed, a violent cough got me jumping onto my feet and running to Kian. Sitting on the floor on his knees, half leaning on the bed, Kian struggled to breathe, coughing his heart out; tears streaming down his cheeks and his face turning bright red from the effort. Rushing to his side, I threw the pillows off the bed, searching for his inhaler. I found it fallen between the nightstand and the bed, but to my horror, it was empty. Kian’s skin began to turn blue due to the lack of oxygen. Trying my best not to panic, I ran back into the kitchen and, opening the drawer which housed all his medication, I grabbed the last one. It took three puffs to get him to breathe normally again, but after he calmed down and his complexion returned to its usual pale state, I couldn’t hold it in anymore. “You dumb idiot!” I shouted at him. “Why didn’t you tell me earlier you needed the new one? What if I wasn’t home? Are you trying to kill yourself?” “I-I was going to get it myself in the morning...” He rasped; his voice still broken from all the coughing. “You... you are doing enough things for me as it is. Getting my own medicine is the... the least I can do. But it looks like I’m incapable of even that. I just... I don’t want to become more of a b-burden for you. Though I know ... I already am one.” “I do it because I want to.” I pressed a hand on my chest, struggling to level my tone. “I do it because you are my brother. You are not a burden, and you will never be one, so stop talking like that. The same way we shared mother’s womb; we will share everything coming our way in real life too.” I stretched my arms to hug him but stopped in my tracks as soon as he opened his mouth. “But it’s not like that, is it?” Kian asked through his teeth, with a pinched, tension-filled expression. “T-there is nothing I can do for you... a-apart from depending on you e-every single second of every damn... day. Don’t you think I know? I’m the r-reason why you got a second job. I’m the reason why at nineteen you have white strands in your hair.... T-the reason you don’t have a social life...or a life of your own at all!” His arms flew open, and a heavy sigh

released from his chest. “So, I doubt this is sharing.” “Sorry to disappoint you, little brother, but you would’ve been stuck with me no matter what.” I swallowed my tears and tried to smile comfortingly despite the rip in my chest that his words had created. “We promised mother, don’t you ? That we will stay together no matter wha-” “For goodness’s sake, Kisa!” he cut me off. “We were four years old! H-how can you be sure it wasn’t all a dream? Because to be fair, I can’t any of it... I can’t even our parents ever being with us, so maybe you should think about that again. And even if that were true, my opinion won’t change. I am a burden, and that is all I can be. Probably until the day I’ll die.” “Fine. Breakfast is on the table and so are your pills. If anything happens, activate the emergency app on your phone, and don’t forget we have a doctor appointment in the evening.” Grinding my teeth in a struggle to keep my mouth from saying something I knew I’d regret; I grabbed a bunch of clothes and went to change into the bathroom. As soon as I looked somewhat presentable, I walked straight out the door without throwing another glance in Kian’s way. I wasn’t in the mood for breakfast anymore.

––––––––

“I’m afraid we will have to postpone your first shift for a little while.” The young man with dark hair told me. I think his name was Mateo, or something along those lines. “I’m sorry, but I don’t understand. What happened?” I asked as I followed with my eyes the police officers roaming left and right. “That is what we’re trying to find out. I’m afraid we don’t know much yet either, but until we do, we will have to keep the museum closed. I do apologise for the inconvenience.” He lowered his head a bit, looking genuinely sorry. “No... um... it’s fine. I mean, it’s not something you have control over.” “Unfortunately, you are right. It’s best if you head home now, and we will you as soon as we know something certain. It shouldn’t be more than a few days.” “I understand. Thank you.” Well, this certainly isn’t my day. I sighed as I turned the corner, feeling a headache getting stronger by the second. It looked like I really had to ask Maman for some money, after all. Oh, and how much I hated to be indebted to someone. Maybe I should ask for extra shifts instead. At home, Kian was asleep, and without making any useless noises, I went to bed as well. The evening appointment didn’t go any better either. As usual, the cause of Kian’s symptoms remained a mystery, but the doctor suggested, yet again, we try a new kind of medicine.

Chapter 2

Blake “Do you have everything?” The voice rushed me from behind as we walked through the dark tunnel. “Yes. Root.” I warned him, but the low grunt told me it was too late. “What the... ugh... Did you take the whole box?” “No. I put it in a black velvet pouch. Easier to carry, harder to notice.” “Good call.” Reaching the end of the tunnel, I pushed through the heavy metal gates and stepped into the moonlight. “I’ll try to delay them as much as possible. Hopefully they will lose your tracks shortly.” “What are you going to do?” I asked, furrowing my brows and clasping his shoulder, well aware of Marcus’s predisposition for recklessness. “Play dumb. They can’t do anything to me.” he shrugged. “Head straight to the Order’s headquarters, dump it in their care, and return to us safely.” “I will, brother. I will.” “I wish we could’ve sent someone else, but you are the only one with enough outside world experience to be able to pull this off.” He huffed, dragging me into a bear hug and pounding with his hand on my back. “I already knew. Long before the elders made the decision.” “Your cards.”

It wasn’t a question. Patting me on the shoulder one more time, he went back into the tunnel, and I turned towards civilisation. While Marcus was only predisposed to recklessness, for me, it was second nature, and my numerous sneak-outs had brought me to this moment. Pulling a deck of white cards out of an inner pocket, I shuffled them and picking one, I brought it to my lips, breathing life into it only to slam it back in, gritting my teeth. They picked the perfect time to be vague, but that meant the path wasn’t set; still waiting to be written. Did the Fates accidentally skip a page in my destiny book? Or maybe they were bored and needed some entertainment at my expense? It didn’t matter either way. I had a mission to accomplish. Knowing these woods as well as the back of my hand, proved to be an advantage when sneaking out in the middle of the night. Those ‘archaeologists’ shouldn’t have known how to find us; let alone be able to the elders’ barrier, I said to myself while leaping over a brook. But they came straight to our door with a pathetic excuse about an anonymous tip. ‘Someone’ had told them we were hiding important archeologic relics. I huffed and, grabbing a branch, managed to redress myself before sliding down a slope. The only ‘relic’ was this. I squeezed the little velvet pouch in my pocket. Another thing they shouldn’t have known about. I still had a long way to go before reaching the road, then I had to get straight to London. The little money I had was hardly enough to get me to my destination, but I had to manage. One thing I’ve learned from my outside trips was that people were often willing to pay a few pounds to get a peek at their future. And that had to do the trick. Slowing down to catch my breath, cold tingles danced across my spine. Perking up my senses, I focused on finding the source of my discomfort, but nothing was there. I couldn’t sense the slightest form of life around me. Unnatural, considering I was in a forest. Reaching for a vial in my bag, I pulled off the small cork with my teeth, and spread the blue, fine moon dust all around me. The dust began to shine, the Moon’s light enhancing its magic. In the middle of the circle, I waited, tensing more and more with every ing second, listening to every crack and rustle the wind created between the tree branches. Out of nowhere, something smashed into my protective barrier, wailing. It disappeared as fast as it appeared, but within moments it resumed its attack, only

this time from a different side. My eyes grew large at the sight of the creature. Raising as if from the ground, it fixed me with two white, empty eyes. By the looks of it, this was a weak creature, unable to hold material form, apart from its sharp teeth and long claws. But that was all it needed to rip an innocent to pieces. Scowling, I clicked my tongue; I had neither the time to deal with a Hallow, nor the materials needed to make the job easier. And to make a run for it was out of the question. Enveloped by darkness, it was in its element, and I had no chance to overtake it. Floating by the side of my head, I caught a glimpse of my escaping chance. “Looks like your master holds you on a tight leash,” I smirked, a corner of my mouth quirking upwards. The Hallow hissed at me, spitting and clawing at the barrier. Pulling a card out of my deck, I whispered before taking it to my lips. “Everything will be fine now.” Blue flames rose, covering the card. Spirit-fire was harmless to humans under normal circumstances but could easily destroy a spectre if the flame was strong enough. I only had to get them to make ; my flaming card and the soulthread which held the Hallow subjugated. Lunging toa side, I left the safety of the barrier. But before I could reach my objective, the Hallow dived claws first, aiming at my head. “Easy! I’m trying to help you here.” I hissed, barely dodging the attack, wiping away a bit of blood from my cheek, where it managed to scratch me. With a throb, the strand pulsed, and the Hallow crouched as if in pain, before throwing itself at me again. The claws pierced my clothes, ripping the material close to the pocket where the little velvet pouch was. “Bad kitty.” I sneered, but that was too close for my taste. I had to end it. Fast. With my focus on the threat, the flames began to lose their power. Without much

time to waste, I opened my arms provokingly. The Hallow jumped at me, only this time, it went straight for the heart. Rolling to the ground, I grabbed the soulthread, and ignoring the burning sensation it caused, I cut it with my card. The thread disappeared and so did the flames, but the Hallow fell to the ground, writhing and howling, clawing at anything within reach. As much as I hated those things, I couldn’t let it suffer this way and, putting the card back into the deck, I opened the small pendant hanging around my neck. Picking a speck of the red-sage ash inside it, I flicked it over the Hallow, calming it down. As seconds ed, it slowly started to lose some of its body, eventually leaving behind only a small, white soul. A little girl, looking no older than two years old, was curled up on the grass asleep, knees clutched to her chest, frowning and whimpering as if having a bad dream. Picking her up, I put her head on my shoulder and, rubbing her back, I whispered. “You are safe now. You can go home. They can’t get to you anymore.” As I repeated the words a few times, the little soul began to shine and, getting lighter, vanished from my arms with a smile, returning to its rightful owner. I didn’t even want to think about the nightmares the poor little thing might’ve had. To use the soul of such a young child; just how despicable could these people be? I knew too well what they were after and the fact they had resorted to such lowly methods to get it only raised the stakes. Setting off in the direction of the road again, I gripped my fist, feeling the slight stings the burn-mark the soul-thread had left on my hand. For it to cause damage to a human, the caster had to be both strong and nearby. And that put me at a great disadvantage. I could already hear the car noises, but life still eluded the area around me; apart from something that seemed to be following me and slowly getting closer. Oh, how I hated to be right in these situations. I pushed myself to run faster, hoping to lose whoever or whatever was on my tracks, but as soon as I thought I got away, blades shimmered in the moon light, flying millimetres away from my face and getting stuck in the tree on my right. All my senses screamed. This wasn’t an opponent I could take on. Not without a

high price I couldn’t afford to pay at the moment. I had a responsibility to my brothers and to the elders, and that came first. I ran without looking back, and finally reaching the road, I waved at the cars, hoping one would eventually stop, preferably before I got caught up with. They all ed by ignoring me or laughing at me and making offensive gestures. I raised my hand to signal yet another car, when a sharp pain spread through my shoulder, sending me stumbling in the middle of the road. Breaking sharply, I tried to get back to my feet while the car, tires screeching, stopped right before it hit me. Out of it came a small, chunky woman with fiery hair, burning in the brightness of the headlights. “Are you alright?” she hurried to my side, visibly worried. “Oh, my God, you’re hurt! What happened to you?” she exclaimed, staring at my failed attempt to cover my shoulder wound with a hand, blood visible through my fingers. Whatever hit me was long gone, and luckily didn’t make much damage, but it sure hurt like hell. “I got separated from my friends,” I lied. “I need to get back to London.” “You poor thing,” she helped me back onto my feet. “That’s where I’m heading. I can give you a lift if you want, but I really think you should go to the hospital. That thing on your shoulder doesn’t look too good.” “I would be very grateful.” “How did it happen?” she asked me, as we climbed in the car and drove away. For the split of a second, among the trees, I could swear I saw the shadow of a man standing at the line between darkness and light, but it disappeared just as fast. “I lost my balance and stumbled into a broken branch.” I kept on lying. “I see...” she answered, focused on something else. Rearranging her rear-view mirror, she frowned and stepping the gas pedal to the floor, continued. “Well, we better get you to the hospital as soon as possible. What do they call you?” “Blake. But there’s no need to go to the hospital, it’s just a surface wound. It’ll

be fine after I clean it. I’m more worried about staining your seat.” “Don’t worry about it, there’s nothing a bit of hydrogen peroxide won’t clean. But I’m not taking no for an answer. Best to have it properly cleaned and checked. Take it from someone with more life experience.” She winked. “I’m Madeline, by the way, but everyone calls me Maman.”

Chapter 3

Kisa Sitting at the bar, waiting for my turn to take over the stage, I looked at the other dancers enchanting the clients one after another, when Jen, the bartender, came to me. “Stop making that face before you scare everyone off,” she joked. “What face?” “You know; like you got fucked but never got paid.” I scoffed, rolling my eyes unamused. “Sorry, love. Bad joke. I know you don’t do that, but seriously, what happened to you during the day? You were fine when you left here in the morning, and now you look like a train wreck.” “A lot, but I don’t want to talk about it.” It’s no one’s else’s business anyway. “Want something strong?” The blonde asked me. “You know I don’t drink.” “Who said anything about alcohol? I’m talking caffeine here.” She smiled at me mischievously, raising an eyebrow. “How about my special mix?” Oh, boy. I knew exactly what she talked about, and it was so damn tempting. A double expresso mixed with a bloody defuzzied energy drink with a touch of cream, just to be fancy. “Gimmie.” “Atta girl. Oh, and this is from Maman.” She smiled and pushed me an icecream and a spoon.

Playing with it for a bit, I took a mouth full. Umm, so good. Focused on my little treat, I failed to notice the man who sat a bit too close to me despite all the empty barstools and looked at me persistently. Feeling ignored, he grunted, attempting to catch my attention, but in all fairness, I thought he was chocking, and it looked like I wasn’t the only one. “Need some water there, Champ’?” Jen asked him. He shook his head no and kept looking my way. “You are very beautiful, you know that?” he said after a while, breathing alcohol vapours straight into my face. I hid my disgust, and with half a smile I replied, “Thank you.” A patron was a patron, and at the end of the day, they were the reason why we went home with money in our pockets. “Excuse me, I do realise the light in this place is not ideal, but you must have failed to notice how attractive I actually am.” What the hell is he talking about? “You know, you seem different from all the other girls here, so I will cut the chase. How about a drink and sex? With me, of course.” “No, thank you. I’m not interested.” “Just sex then?” he asked, ignoring my previous answer. “You must be so much better to wake up next to than a hangover. I saw you dancing, so how about you show me your moves while riding this dick.” He moved his hips suggestively, while pretending to hold my head at the level of his crouch. Ugh... only the thought made me gag. The best thing to do was to ignore him. Maybe he’ll get bored and leave, but when he realised I wasn’t paying him any attention, he raised his voice.

“Oh, I see how this is.” He kept pointing with a finger at my face, with short, but aggressive moves. “I know your kind. You’re just a slut who wants to see the money first!” “Hey!” Jen came closer. “Knock it off before I call security.” He cooled down a bit, but still wouldn’t peel his eyes off of me. Distracted and annoyed, I dropped a bit of ice-cream on my hand. I didn’t see any tissue around, and Jen had already gone to serve someone at the other end of the bar, and I couldn’t bother her, so I licked it. Bad move. “What else can you lick?” A lecherous smile spread on the man’s face while getting even closer to me. That added the last drop. I looked him dead in the eyes and, with a quite sadistic smile, I ran the tip of my tongue over my teeth. “How about your blood off my fingers after I sacrifice you to Satan?” I said sweetly. He froze in place for a second, but that was all it took for a couple of women near us to burst into laughter They had seemingly paid quite the attention to our conversation. He jumped to his feet and, turning bright red, walked away in a rush. “You are a freaking legend!” one of the women patted me on my back. “We’d been listening for a while, and if he hadn’t stopped bothering you, we would have interfered. Bloody asshole.” She practically spat the words. “But it looks like you didn’t need our help. Keep it up, lassie. You’re good.” And they walked away. Jen, on the other side of the bar, was laughing while holding her stomach. “And when you think I was just about to call Maman,” she said, wiping off a tear. “I thought Maman was out for the night.”

“Oh fuck, you’re right. But even so, I don’t know how you do that.” “Years of practice, my friend. Years of practice.” I said, raising my ice-cream cup in a toast. “Nah, you’re something else. Here’s your drink lovely, sorry it took so long.” “Thanks, Jen. I owe you one.” “You better not forget that.” She joked, pointing at me with a straw. “It’s my turn soon, so I need to go and get ready. Talk to you later.” I regretfully told her rising from the bar, taking the caffeine and sugar bomb with me. The last notes of the previous song got lost in the air, and mine was about to begin. This is not forever, Kisa. Just a bit longer. I closed my eyes, breathing in deeply, and stepped on the stage under the crowd’s lustful stares, which often made my stomach flip. Another night when I lost my clothes for money. Another night when my self-esteem got buried even deeper.

––––––––

Stretching, my shoulders cracked loudly. Ugh... that can’t be good. The night proved to be generous, but even so, financially, I was far from the floating line. Maman still hadn’t returned, so I couldn’t ask her about any available extra shifts. I hoped, besides dancing, to fill in as a server, or whatever she needed me for. A little light on my phone alerted me of a notification and unlocking the screen hastily, I sighted relieved and a bit annoyed - social media. I thought I deactivated all the push notifications, but it looked like I had missed one. Apparently, it was someone’s birthday, not that it interested me anyhow. Putting the phone on a bench, I grabbed the wet wipes and sat in front of the large mirror. Made with your baby’s soft skin in our minds. I read on the package; an amused smile blooming on my lips. Those wipes were getting nowhere near any baby’s bum. Pulling one out, I tactically began to remove the heavy makeup. It might’ve been alright for a strip club, but the outside world might get shocked by it. “Kisa?” one of the other girls called out to me. “Hm?” I answered, still rubbing my skin. “Is this your phone, hun?” “Yeah. You can move it if it’s in your way.” “It’s not, but your screen looks like a police gyroscope. Is it supposed to do that?” she asked me, confused. Oh, no... I dropped the wipe and dashing to the phone, I knocked down the chair I was sitting on. Tired and distraught, I had forgotten to turn up the volume.

Blood drained from my face, and panic grasped me in its claws, as Kian’s emergency alarm flashed on the screen. Pulling my clothes on as fast as I could, I darted out the door without looking back. I kept trying to call him, but his phone was disconnected. Don’t you dare pull a stupid prank on me, little brother. Don’t you fucking dare leave me alone in this mad world. I said to myself, fighting to keep tears and despair at bay. I couldn’t lose him. He was all I ever had. I ran, but where to? Home? Hospital? Urgency grew, and I didn’t have any time to waste. Rooted in place, in the middle of the crossroad, torn by indecision, I kept looking from left to right,, ready to collapse. The only thing keeping me on my feet was the thought my brother was suffering alone. My phone suddenly buzzed with an incoming message and skimming it, my panic subdued a bit.

Hi hun,

You are probably at work, so try not to worry too much. Your brother is here. His condition is not brilliant, but not as bad as you probably imagine.

Take care,

Sister Anne.

If I hadn’t been so crazy worried, perhaps I would’ve found it amusing. We’ve ‘visited’ the hospital so many times in the past years, that we knew everyone working in A&E, some having become friends, hence the message. They ended up being so comfortable with us that they didn’t even mind it when I entered

straight through the ambulance access way, rather the reception. Luckily for me, the hospital was only minutes away from the club, and rushing in, I almost bumped into a nurse. She took a second to recognise me, considering my partially removed makeup, which was most likely smudged and my messedup hair. “He’s in Bay-2, red area,” she said, without waiting for me to ask. I threw a thank you in ing and, walking briskly I reached Resus, aka the red area; name given by the red curtains separating the bays as well as the severity of the cases brought in there. Bay-1 was usually used for on-the-spot emergency surgical interventions, heart attacks, life-threatening wounds, or anything else the patient would need to be stabilised for; and next to it was Bay-2. I stopped by the open curtains; my soul weighing more than I could withstand. On the bed, Kian lay, looking asleep, if only not for all the tubes, needles, monitors, and sensors stuck onto his body. His entire face looked sunken in, and the area beneath his eyes was dark and swollen. His heart rate, although steady, was quite low, as the monitor indicated. Connected to the oxygen supply he seemed to breathe comfortably, but all those needles piercing his skin broke my heart. I had never seen him connected to three different drips at the same time or looking so feeble. “How about you rest for a bit,” a voice spoke behind me. It was Anne, the Sister in Charge, the same one who had sent me the text message. “It will be another few hours until the doctors come for their rounds, and most likely Kian won’t wake up sooner either. I’m afraid this time we had to give him something much stronger than before, but the good news is that now he’s stable, and after doctors’ check up in the morning, you will probably be able to go home.” I wasn’t even sure what to say. I knew his condition was getting worse, but this wasn’t something I could ever get used to. “What happened? What was the cause this time?” I asked, swallowing hard despite my dry mouth. “His heart is weakening, and, I’m not saying this to discourage you but, I want you to be ready...”. She touched my shoulder gently.

I shook my head. I didn’t want to hear her say it because I knew what she meant. Kian was running out of time. A doctor had told me before, there was a high possibility his organs would either stop functioning one by one, or all of them at the same time. A part of me was grateful that he was still here and stable for now, but another part wished for all of it to end, and ease his suffering, even if that meant I would lose him. Sitting on the chair by his bed, I set my things on the floor and, gazing at him, I began to sob. The tears dropping down my cheeks only added to my exhaustion, and alongside the constant beeping sound of the heart monitor I felt myself dozing off. But just as sleep was about to fully overtake me, a voice spoke through the intercom, making me jump completely awake. A serious case was on its way, and it required the attention of not only all senior nurses, but also all available doctors. A few minutes later, the automatic doors opened, and the ambulance crew hustled inside carrying on the stretcher what it looked like a young woman. One of the paramedics was manually pumping oxygen, while another rushed to the head nurse to fill her in with all the details he was able to provide. They wheeled the stretcher into Bay-1 and, pulling the curtains, they fought to save the woman’s life. And I could hear everything. At some point a nurse peaked her head out the bay and shouted to another. “Get me the OB GYNs! Now!” “Already paged them!” “Then page them again!” More medical stuff rushed in and out. “We are losing her,” a man raised his voice. “Get the defibrillator ready and give her another 10 mils adrenaline.” “Doctor! Both pulses are getting lower.” “The hell with it! I’m not losing anyone tonight! We’ll have to do it here. Raise the morphine and give me a scalpel.” My attention got distracted by two agitated people, walking back and forth in

front of the closed curtains. I recognised the woman. It was Scarlett, the one who had conducted my interview at the museum. But the other one, the man did not look familiar. They both looked worried sick, and who could blame them considering the things I’d heard coming from inside. Kian was still deep in his slumber so, rising from my chair, I went to the water machine and grabbing two cups, I offered them to Scarlett and her companion. “Thank you,” they both said absently without peeling their eyes off the bay’s entrance. Oh, and how I could relate. Both of them were paper-white, and Scarlett seemed as if she just got out of a brawl. She took a sip, then raised her eyes at me, surprise lighting them a bit. “Kisa, right? Is everything alright? Why are you here?” she asked, frowning. ing how I looked, I could only imagine what she must’ve thought, but I liked her. She had this warm, motherly feeling around her. “I’m here with my brother,” I rushed to answer. “Everything happened rather quickly, hence my unkempt appearance.” She nodded. “She’ll be fine.” I continued trying to sound encouraging. “Everyone here is amazing at their job, not to mention dedicated, so I know they will do everything they can.” “Thank you, Kisa.” I smiled and stepped away. I wasn’t going to trouble them any longer. Returning to the water dispenser I grabbed a cup for myself but, before I could take a sip, someone bumped into me, making me spill some of the water on the floor. “Hey! Excuse you!” I said sarcastically when the man didn’t even bother to apologise. He moved on, with a hand in his pocket and the other holding a black shoulder bag, without even turning his head or hinting he had heard me. His jacket appeared dirty and ripped here and there. Homeless? Not that he’d be the first.

I turned to go back to Kian’s side but, as soon as I moved my foot, I stepped on something softish. I picked up the black velvet pouch and, opening it, I pulled out the object inside it, hoping I didn’t break it. A copper-coloured pocket watch lay in my hand. I took it to my ear, but no sound came from it. Oh shoot, I hope I didn’t break it. Pressing the button at the top, the safety clicked, and the facet opened, but at the same time a piercing pain ed through my finger, as if from one side to the other. I almost dropped the watch but, fortunately I didn’t. I doubted it could take another fall. Checking my finger, it seemed to look fine. Who knows what that was. Perhaps only a tensed nerve? Returning my attention to the watch, I felt relieved. The glass was in one piece, and to my surprise, it somehow worked. The seconds arm went round and round, spinning in full cycles with every ing minute, ticking along loud and clear. How strange... Whoever lost it would most likely return for it. It didn’t only seem to be expensive, but also very old with strange symbols engraved in the metal. A family heirloom perhaps? ing by the nurse’s station, I handed it to one of the sisters, hoping somehow it will find its way home then returned to Bay-2. In the short time I had been gone, the young woman was taken away, and Scarlett and the man had gone too. Hopefully, not to the morgue. Still with a few hours to go until the doctors’ rounds, drowsiness caught me again in its chains. My eyelids got heavier, and I soon gave up fighting to keep them open anymore. But as I slipped away, a coppery shimmer appeared briefly in the corner of my eye, before they shut completely, and I got swept in the sweet arms of a dreamless sleep.

Chapter 4

Blake Seated on the cold cobblestones, I swore under my breath and, blowing off the candle which was supposed to aid my concentration, I closed my eyes swearing some more. If the elders could hear the marvels coming out of my mouth, they would certainly smack me over the head. And that before learning the worst. I had failed in the most shameful way, that too before I even managed to properly begin. I snarled when a stabbing pain shot through my shoulder. Maybe I should’ve let them kill me in the forest, then I wouldn’t feel like such a moron. I leaned my head on the wall, closing my eyes for a second, trying to chase away the bewildering frustration. I had to keep my head clear; another thing I was failing at. The small alley I had retreated into was between two shops, with a big recycling container covering more than half of it, so it was a given I wouldn’t be spotted. But one thing was certain. I had to get it back. That thing was dangerous for anyone holding onto it and, in certain hands, it could mean the end of everything. I pulled out my cards and shuffling them thoroughly, I picked out three. Looking at their blank surfaces I whispered, before taking each of them to my lips and breathing life into them. “Help me out here my beauties, open up for me and show me your secrets.” One by one, the cards revealed themselves with guidance... and a warning. As the night creeps in, where men seek pleasure, the bearer of purity dwells among shadows.

Before I could move on to the last card, my eyesight blurred and at the back of my mind, appeared the picture of a woman. She was the one who either could lead me to it or had it in her possession. But her sight weighed heavy on my chest and a sudden urge to see her in person bloomed in my soul. Snapping out of it, I looked at the third card which brought up a word of caution. Breathing in sharply, I shoved the cards back, but one fell out revealing itself on its own. A separate message, but not of less importance. Picking it up, my eyes widened. That was not what I had expected to see, yet maybe I should’ve. In the last few months that card came out at almost every spread. The thread of fate-lifetime connections or perhaps the appearance of a soulmate. Hardly what I needed right now. Clenching my fists, I got the card next to the others and, pushing it away from my thoughts, I tried to concentrate on the problem at hand. I had to find her, and fast, before death could drag its fangs over her flesh. She could be anywhere, but I had a clue; a little glowing sign lit in the background of my vision. That seemed like the right place to start my search.

––––––––

“Hey handsome, would you like some company?” the brunette asked me, almost purring, with a hand uncomfortably close to my crouch. Sitting alone at a corner table didn’t make me as unnoticeable as I thought it would. “No, thank you.” “Oh, don’t be a kill-joy.” She leaned even closer, biting her lower lip, while looking at me from under her lashes. “I’ve been expecting someone like you. You look like you know how to treat a woman.” She almost mewled the last words. If that was her way of flirting, I felt sorry for her. But that was really none of my business, so I didn’t spare her a second look, my eyes combing the place instead. I found it hard to understand how someone deemed as pure by the cards could be in such a place, where women presented themselves as pleasure objects and alcohol poured in an endless river. Bothered by my lack of attention, my unwanted companion ed a finger over my jaw, turning my head gently towards her. The light in her eyes was dimmed, hardly breaking through. She was suffering, yet masterfully hiding it behind a seductive smile. She leaned even closer, puckering her lips a bit and closing her eyes. Grabbing her by the shoulders, I pushed her back and, as if I had thrown icy water on her, she blinked at me shocked. “I’m sorry, but I’m waiting for someone.” I said coldly. “Can’t that person be me?” tears gathered in her eyes, and she looked at me pleading, quite like an abandoned puppy. “Let him be, Meg. That’s the wrong approach for this one.” “Tsk...” her entire personality changed in the split of a second and turning away, she walked off waving. “Whatever. Have fun pretty boy.” Good actress, but her eyes didn’t lie. “Never thought I’d see you here.”

Not far from me, with a head full of red hair and a heavy eastern European accent, stood the woman who unknowingly saved my back the night before. “Did you find your friends?” she continued, sitting in Meg’s place. “Y... yes, I did.” I lied, but I could tell she didn’t buy it. Being dressed the same way as the night before certainly didn’t help either, but even so, she didn’t say anything. “So? What brings you here?” “I’m looking for someone.” There was no point in lying about that. “What about you?” “This is my place.” She made a circling motion with her finger. “I see. Thank you for the other night. You were a lifesaver.” “I wouldn’t relax if I were you.” Maman said, her warm smile changing into a serious scowl. “Whoever was after you, I doubt they will give up so easily.” My blood froze and my body tensed but noticing my reaction she continued. “This is a safe place, despite the way it looks, so for now you don’t have to worry. And don’t give me that look. If I were one of them, you would’ve been dead by now.” Fair point, but that didn’t mean I could trust her. “How?” I looked at her weary. “A girl has her secrets.” She winked playfully. “Now, back to the main problem. Who could you be looking for in a place like this? If you are who I think you are, you have no business with most of my girls.” “I’m looking for a woman.” I decided to tell her the truth, although the reason why, remained a mystery to me. “Oh?” Maman chuckled. “Perhaps I read you wrong?” “Not like that!” I answered a bit annoyed. “I’m just teasing you. Let’s see, do you have a name?”

“N-no.” “What does she look like?” “Brunette with dark eyes.” “Take your pick.” She huffed, waving around at the countless women who fitted that description. “You’ll have to be a bit more specific.” “I don’t know!” I snapped. “I can’t help you otherwise.” Maman shrugged unbothered by my rude reaction. “She’s...” I couldn’t bring myself to say it, the simple thought seeming absurd, but the cards were clear so there couldn’t be any mistake. “... pure.” I braced myself to be laughed at, but Maman didn’t even blink. “Body? Soul? Both? I mean all my girls have their soul in the right place, but there is only one who is untainted both body and soul, and that would be Kisa right there.” I followed her gaze to a woman with her back turned to us, collecting empty glasses of the tables, but it couldn’t be her, since this one had light blue hair. I was about to open my mouth to dismiss the possibility, but as she turned around, our eyes met. My heart stopped for what seemed like an eternity, and all the noise vanished, together with the surrounding air. I found you. Kisa. “Blake!” Maman snapped her fingers in front of my eyes. “Yes?” I jumped. “I don’t think this is the time for you to fall in love, so snap out of it.” “I’m not-” “Right.” She cut me off. “So? What do you want with my girl?”

“I can’t tell you that.” “I didn’t expect you to but listen carefully. If you hurt her in any way, you will have to deal with me. And I promise you, I am much more dangerous than whatever you met in that forest.” With her eyes fixed on mine, a chill slid down my back as she spoke every word. And I knew she was dead serious. “What are you waiting for? Go to her, or you might miss her.” As she said that, I saw Kisa heading towards a back door, undoing her little black apron.

Chapter 5

Kisa One more run around the club, and I’m done. I said to myself while collecting the empty glasses and struggling to control the terrible need to scratch the itching caused by that blasted wig. But if I wanted the extra hours, I had to make sure people wouldn’t recognise me. At least not right away. “Jen, I’m done. Do you need help with the polishing?” I asked as I arrived by the bar with a full tray. “That’s fine love, I can manage. You can go home now.” I smiled, waved and left. Getting closer to the door leading to the staff area, I pulled at my apron’s ribbons undoing it. I couldn’t wait to get on the other side and throw that thing off my head. “Wait!” a male voice shouted behind me. I was going to ignore him, but he grabbed my shoulder and turned me around to face him. I looked at him confused and quite pissed off, yet the way he was staring at me with his big, dark eyes mellowed my annoyance. “I’m sorry, I’ve already finished my shift. But if you need something, one of my colleagues can help.” I forced a smile and pointed towards other staff . Had to be nice, right? “I need to talk to you,” he said in such a low tone I almost didn’t hear him over the music. “No matter what the issue is, I am certain one of the other girls will be able to solve it. Have a good night.” I turned to leave again, but he caught me by the wrist and held me in place. “Please don’t touch me!” I raised my voice, yanking my hand away. Behind him, I saw Maman following us with her eyes, and once she caught my attention, she shook her fingers under her chin, and that’s all I needed to know. The guy was not a client, and Maman had just confirmed it.

That meant I could act as I saw fit. “Do I know you?” I asked, glaring. “No, but-” “Do you know me?” my tone became more aggressive with each word. “N-No.” “Then you have nothing to tell me.” “You don’t understand!” he raised his voice over mine. “You are-” “Do I look like I fucking care? Scram it!” I whipped the air with my arm and left. This time he didn’t try to stop me, but I heard him shout from behind. “You have something in your possession that doesn’t belong to you!” For a second, I stopped, and turning my head halfway I was about to ask what he was blabbing about, but he was already gone from the doorframe. There was indeed something he could be referring to. But then, that could also be only a coincidence. I threw off the wig and released my hair from under the cap-thingy which held it in place, ing my fingers through it and allowing the air to cool my scalp. I loved having long hair, but it was hard to maintain, and the idea of cutting it flirted with me rather often lately. I opened my bag to check if I had everything when the glimpse of a coppercoloured chain shimmered in a deep corner, and I pulled out the pocket watch I’d found at the hospital. I clearly ed having left it with the nurses but, for some reason, by morning it was again with me. Yet even more, I ed leaving it at home before leaving for my shift, but then what was it doing in my bag again? Maybe my memory was playing with me again and I had in fact forgotten to take it out. It wouldn’t surprise me if that was the case and yet, the feeling that something was weird persisted. Instead of putting it back in my bag, I put it in my jacket’s pocket. Perhaps, if I felt its weight, I would eventually leave it

behind. Suddenly, the lights began to flicker, and a loud crash resounded from a dark corner of the room. Probably just a broomstick which fell over, although the whole situation did seem to look like a bad horror film, in which I was sitting there, all by myself. I was the idiot who was going to die first. And I couldn’t help laughing at the idea, but my amusement got cut short when, in the corner of my eye, something that looked like the shadow of a person ed by the mirror. You’re just tired Kisa. This is just a loop in the power line. There’s nothing to be scared of, you’re not a child anymore. I tried to encourage myself, but it felt like little bugs made of ice crawled all over my skin freaking me out. It was like someone was watching me. But when I turned around, of course there was no one there. I was getting paranoid and yet, from time to time, my side vision caught the glimpse of a shadow moving back and forth, as if trying to avoid facing me but following me from behind. I swallowed dryly and rushed to gather everything I had. I needed to get out of there. I needed to get home. Although I realised how ridiculous my own thoughts were, I couldn’t stop my trembling hands, my crazy beating heart, or my stomach from twisting in a knot. I dashed out the backdoor in a breath but, in my rush, I didn’t notice the other person in the alley, running straight into his arms. He caught me and held me, for how long I couldn’t say, since my head was spinning. But when his arms locked around me, a strange tranquillity surrounded me, quieting my mind and calming my heart. “Are you alright?” the stranger asked me. Realising I was still in his arms, with my forehead buried in his chest and my fists clenched on his jacket, I jumped two steps back turning fifty shades of red, too embarrassed to even look at him. “Your hair looks different.” he continued. “I couldn’t tell that was a wig earlier.” Earlier? All embarrassment vanished as fast as it appeared and, raising my eyes from the

ground, I took a good look at him my mouth falling open. “You again! Haven’t I made myself clear in the club? And how did you know I was coming out this way? What are you? Some sort of creep? Are you stalking me?” a sudden wave of anger had taken over me. “Calm down! I’m just trying to talk to you.” He replied calmly, despite my outburst. “Is that how you call it now? Talk? Do you have a habit of stalking women into dark alleys so you can ‘talk’?” “I think you misunderstand.” He raised his hands defensively, taking a step back. “Get away from me! Leave me alone!” “I can’t do that. Not until you listen to what I have to say.” He shook his head slowly, not taking his eyes off of me. “You have got to be kidding me. You think just because you are two heads taller than me, I can’t kick your ass? Don’t test me, mister.” I pointed a finger at him as if telling off a child. Blood boiled in my veins while my patience ran short and yet, in answer to my reaction, he burst into laughter; a full, hearty belly-laughter. Was this some sort of joke to him? I opened my mouth to shout at him again, but his laughter stopped abruptly and grabbing me by the shoulders, he pushed me against the brick wall, covering me with his body. I tried pushing him away, but he was unmovable. Then I tried to scream for help, but he covered my mouth with his palm before I could make the tiniest noise. “Shh.” Was all he whispered without even looking at me. With his head turned to the end of the alley, he seemed focused on something; but there was nothing there. Or so I thought. The shadows began to move and rise, forming a shapeless human, darker than a moonless night. Seeming to sniff around, the air, the walls, and the ground; it broke its shape, just to reform in a different place. I followed it with big eyes, afraid to even breathe, while it ed by us, back and forth. But when it stopped right next to us, the air left my lungs completely and my knees went weak. It

stared straight into my eyes, with empty sockets, looking like something from my childhood nightmares. A whimper formed in my chest, but the man who covered me with his body hugged me even tighter, almost crushing me between him and the wall. Then, lifting my chin, he kissed me, completely dissolving my sudden urge to scream. He could see it too. I had no doubt about it. “Shh. Don’t move.” He whispered softly in my ear. “Just bear with it for a little while longer.” The shadow stood in place, like frozen, for quite a while, wheezing and gasping, but eventually losing interest, it made itself unseen. “Not yet. That thing is still nearby.” He mouthed when I shakingly tried to push him away. “If you move now, it will come back.” “What was that?” I managed to mumble, the sound coming out as if it had thorns. “A tracker. And most likely it’s not alone.” Despite the situation, I found his voice strangely soothing, and leaning my forehead on his chest, I struggled to make sense of what I saw. Impossible. He moved an arm and caressed my hair without saying another word. A few more minutes ed until he let me go, but when he did, my knees finally gave in, and I fell to the ground like a puppet whose strings had been cut. “You called whatever that thing was, a tracker. What was it tracking?” I asked, feeling the cold cobble under my legs. “You.”

Chapter 6

Blake Under my eyes, she turned as white as a ghost and then some. Her shoulders dropped and her eyes, clouded with confusion, stared straight into mine. Questions kept forming on her lips and disappearing before they could be spoken, with only one word ing through in the end. “Why?” Her voice was weak, as if belonging to a different person and not the woman who, mere minutes ago, was ready to fight me. “Why me?” she asked again, frowning and biting her lips. “What does it want from me?” “I tried to tell you before. You have something in your possession that doesn’t belong to you.” It was clear she was shocked by what she had witnessed, but this wasn’t a place to linger in with those things roaming around. I helped her get back onto her feet. “Wait! Tell me what you’re talking about. Why is that thing after me?” I lowered myself to the level of her face, holding between two fingers the copper-coloured chain, letting the Watch swing in its will. Her eyes widened and she instinctively took her hands to the empty pockets, patting them. “When did you?” “Never mind that, but this is what they want, so I’m going to take it back. I’m sorry you got mixed up in all of this.” “What did you do back then? When that thing kept ing by us? How come it didn’t find me?” “I hid your presence, but that’s a trick that works only for a limited time. Anyway, you should be fine now, so I’ll be on my way.” With a final glance at

the girl I had just rescued, I turned around and left, leaving Kisa bewildered and shaken. She was going to be fine without this in her hands, or me around. I turned onto the lit, barren street, and just to make sure, I patted the pocket where I had shoved the Watch - the empty pocket. A frightened scream pierced throughout the night and, running back into the alley, my eyes grew large at the sight of Kisa, cowering to the ground, cornered by the tracker I’d thought gone. And he wasn’t alone. The presence remained faint, yet another entity was nearby, and this one was out for blood. There was no time. A card came out of my deck and, setting it alight with the spirit-fire’s blue flames, I threw it, aiming at the tracker’s centre. The shadows split. The card missed its mark. The tracker howled with rage, arching towards the sky; the jagged sound making me cover my ears, and causing Kisa to lose consciousness. Towering over her body once more, the shadow-like fingers shape-shifted into long spikes, threatening to impale her. Without thinking, I jumped forward, setting myself straight between Kisa and the tracker. Pain seared through my body when the spikes scratched my back, cutting through my flesh. We had to get away, and fast, or it meant death for both of us. The second presence also felt stronger, probably attracted by the smell of fear and blood. Grabbing Kisa, I got ready to make a run for it, but the shadowy body extended, trapping us. The club’s backdoor flew open. “Duck!” I bowed my head, covering Kisa, when a light shone dissolving the tracker into nothing. “Take Kisa and run! Now!” Maman shouted at me. “Before any more come!” “How?” “Go to Kisa’s house. That place is protected.” She threw me back my card, with an address now written on it. “Why are you still here?” I didn’t know what she had in mind, but I couldn’t care less, our safety being the main priority.

“Thank you.” I said without looking back, running out from the alley.

“May we meet again, poor, blessed children of Olympus.” Hiding our presence still worked and, by the time we arrived at the address, there was no longer anyone or anything on our tracks. Once in front of the main building’s front door, Kisa opened her eyes, confused and possibly still frightened. She pushed at me as soon as she got slightly back to her senses and lowering her back on to the ground, I took a step back. I could see how things were slowly sinking into her mind, as her expressions kept changing. “Why did that thing come after me even after you took the watch with you?” she asked me, her voice shaking. “Tell me something and be honest. Did you do anything, and I mean anything at all to that Watch?” “What are you talking about? I didn’t break it if that’s what you mean. It works just fine. See for yourself.” Hearing her answer my face dropped, but at the same time, it confirmed my suspicion. “Check your pocket.” I said, pressing a palm on half of my face. Raising an eyebrow, she did as told, pulling out the blasted little object from her pocket. Her expression changed yet again. “I don’t understand.” She shook her head in denial. “What sort of trick is this? What sort of sick joke is this? Is this supposed to be some kind of stupidly elaborated prank? Because it’s not funny.” “I promise I will explain as much as I can, but we can’t stay here. It’s not safe.” “Really?” Her voice spiked, risking attracting unwanted attention. “And where is this ‘safe place’ if I may ask?” “If I tell you, I know you won’t believe me, so it would be easier for me to show you.” Opening the door, I walked ahead, feeling her suspicious glare burning into my

back. I couldn’t blame her though. I wouldn’t believe it myself if I was in her place either. After all, my world was something regular humans couldn’t comprehend. Just a bit forward down the corridor, I stopped by her door. Kisa’s eyes widened, and her mouth fell open at the sight of the glowing marks drawn around her threshold. All the way around, on three different rows, runes gleamed in a lightgreen colour, reassuring that the spell was active, and doing its job. “What the hell is this? Now you vandalised my door?” I should’ve seen it coming. She didn’t know what those were, nor what purpose they served. “So, you can see them.” She looked at me as if I were a man, so I continued. “Normal humans can’t see them, but your eyes have been steadily opening since the moment you activated the Watch.” Raising her hands to her head she pressed them on her temples and, squatting to the floor, Kisa cried out, frustrated. “Do you even hear yourself? Are you delusional? Have you hit your head or something? Did you skip your medicine?” “Look, there is much more to explain, but I can’t do it here. We need to go inside, where it’s safe.” I urged again, pinching the bridge of my nose, my patience running thin. “Do you seriously think I’m going to let you inside my house?” she deadpanned. “I don’t know you, and don’t know how you made all those things back there, but you’re not-” “Kisa? Is that you love?” A woman coming down the stairs interfered. Tall and thin, with bony cheeks and a thin nose, her prolonged features resembled awfully well a venomous snake. The woman tightened the bright pink robe around her chest and, rearranging a loose strand of hair from one of her curlers, smiled to me sweetly with her almost inexistent lips. Kisa shot to her feet as soon as she heard her voice and, struggling to put up a relaxed face, she attempted a smile.

“Miss Thompson, is anything wrong?” “Isn’t it a bit late for a lovers’ quarrels on the corridor? Ah, never mind, I was your age once, so I’ll let it .” She giggled, continuing without letting Kisa answer the question. “Tell me, have you found a place to move out to? The clock is ticking, and the new tenants will get here in no time.” “I assure you we will leave the place by the given date.” Kisa answered, closing her eyes for a moment and exhaling deeply. “Perfect.” The woman almost sang, seemingly full of joy. “I know you took good care of the place, but I hope you are aware that any damage will be deducted from your deposit.” “I’m well aware of that.” Coldness laid over Kisa’s expression, but the woman didn’t mind her, turning her attention to me instead, flapping her lashes and cuddling herself in her robe. “Is there anything else, Miss Thompson?” Kisa spat out, stepping in between us, and I couldn’t help but snort. Startled, she jumped back, almost tripping in her fluffy slippers, visibly bothered by Kisa’s interference and huffing, she retreated upstairs, but not before shouting, “Visitors are not allowed!” “What does it matter for a few more days?” Kisa shouted back and, grabbing me by the jacket she pulled me inside through the open door, slamming it behind us. “That... that... Ugh!” she grumbled, throwing her hands in the air. “She acts all sweetly when she’s kicking us out! Wait here!” she said, and quickly went behind a wooden-framed fabric , just to come back shortly after, grab a glass of water and something from a drawer, and run back. Without moving from my spot, I put my bag down and looked around the studio. It had a strange ‘L’ shape but was pretty spacious for a place formed from a single room. The fabric separated the sleeping space from the day area I supposed, considering there was no bed in sight, but behind it I felt another presence beside Kisa’s; a sickly, faint presence-a dying person. An elderly relative?

“Now you’d better start talking while I’m willing to listen.” Kisa had returned, showing me to a small kitchen table with two chairs. “What made you change your mind?” I asked her. “She didn’t say anything about the door, and those marks are so visible even a blind man could see them. If she had seen them, that woman would’ve gone ballistic, but she didn’t.” Her tone softened a bit. “So, we’re either both crazy, or neither of us is, and I favour the later. So, you better come up with a good explanation for all the shit that happened in the past hour or so.” “How about you sit down first?” Sighing, she plopped on the chair, and looked at me expectantly. “Well?” “What do you want me to start with?” “How about with who you are, and how did you know where I live.” “Fair enough. You can call me Blake.” “Blake,” she repeated, yet the way she said it sent tickles through my chest. “Do you have a last name as well? Or that’s it?” “Blackhawke. And I’m, well... the best way to describe it, I believe it, would be a monk.” “A monk?” she raised an eyebrow. “Like the monks living in convents; three times a day prayer and stuff like that?” “Not quite. There are some similarities, but where I come from, being a monk has nothing to do with religion.” “Um... right.... What about my address?” she folded her arms to her chest. “From Maman.” “I call bullshit on that one.” She tapped a nail on the wooden surface.

I knew she wouldn’t believe me, so I pulled out the card which had the written address on it and gave it to her. Kisa looked at it, then back at me, suspicion still clear in her eyes, but pushing it back wearily, she dropped the subject. Resting on the chair, and with the adrenaline rush from earlier settling down, the wounds on my back began to burn making it hard to focus on our conversation; not that there was much to it. My head began to spin when the pain’s intensity climbed sharply. I bent over the table, clutching my fists and grinding my teeth, struggling to keep my composure, but failed more and more with every ing second. “Hey, are you alright?” Kisa rushed around the table and to my side, concerned. “Do you need water? Do you need anything?” She caressed my back softly, her presence so close to me bringing with it a bit of comfort, but it didn’t last long before she pulled away and I knew she saw...

Chapter 7

Kisa Blood. My palm was covered in red, warm blood, and it all came from his back. I saw his shredded jacket, the soaked material and here and there exposed, his bleeding wounds. “Why didn’t you say anything?” I raised my voice involuntary, as I rushed for my phone. “It’s nothing.” Blake answered, but it was obviously a lie. Even breathing seemed to cause him pain, not to mention talking. “What are you doing?” he asked, more growling than talking. “What does it look like? I’m calling an ambulance. You need to go to the hospital.” “No!” he rose from the chair abruptly, knocking it over, but pain wouldn’t allow such free movement without repercussions. His knees gave in as fast as he stood up, forcing him to the floor. “No hospitals.” “You have got to be kidding me! You are constantly bleeding and can hardly stand or speak. What do you want?” I spoke, with my heart threatening to break out of my ribcage and tightness clutching at my stomach. At this point I couldn’t tell anymore if I was annoyed, scared, or a messy combination of them both. “I can’t go to the hospital. The elders will learn I have failed them.” “Then what do you suggest?” I lowered myself next to him. “I just need to clean it, and it will be fine,” he said between jagged pants. “Come then. I’ll help you.” I said softly.

“I can do it myself.” I felt the blood rising to my head, but hitting a hurt person was wrong on so many levels. “Do you really think this is the right time to be prideful?” I grabbed his arm and pulled him to his feet, but the height difference between us didn’t make things easier. Luckily, I had experience, Kian being a bit taller than Blake. “Look, I get it. Trust me, I do. But being a persistent, hard-headed idiot won’t do you any good right now and I really don’t want to add ‘hit a hurt person’ to my list of regrets.” He didn’t answer, not that I was waiting for him to, so I lead him to the bathroom. If I got the floor stained, I could kiss the deposit money goodbye. I sat him in Kian’s shower chair. It was strange to have someone else sitting in his chair; not that it was always used, but when he was too weakened to stand, it was more than welcomed. Removing Blake’s jacket, I threw it in a corner. Maybe it could still be saved. Something I couldn’t say about his T-shirt. The black fabric was torn and bits of it stuck to his skin, preventing me from properly seeing the affected area. There was no way I could remove it in one piece. “I’m afraid I’ll have to cut your T-shirt.” I said apologetically. “Do it.” I cut it on the sides, and gently separated the material off his skin, gasping at the sight of the wounds. Four of them, spread diagonally on his entire back. Clean, straight, made as if by an expert, precise hand. I dampened a rag and softly washed away all the blood, at the same time hoping the cool water would stop it from flowing, but it didn’t, and what was more, Blake’s skin turned a dark, greyish colour around the cuts. I tried to apply pressure, but that didn’t work. Running out of the bathroom, I grabbed Kian’s coagulant powder, but that didn’t work either and Blake was getting weaker. He might’ve not wanted to, but I had to call the ambulance before it was too late. “It’s not stopping!” I said, my voice trembling. “That’s it, I’m calling for help.” “No!” he growled, making me jump. “In my jacket is a light blue vial. Put it in the water and use it like that to wash the wounds.” Grabbing my hand, he looked deeply into my eyes, adding through his tensed jaw. “It will be fine.”

I was tired, scared and confused, with too many things spinning in my mind and yet, for some reason, I believed his words. I found the vial in one of his pockets, next to a stash of white cards and, removing the cork, I poured the content in the full sink. As soon as the fine dust touched the water’s surface, it shone briefly before dissolving away. With the drenched cloth I wiped his back, washing away the dripping blood, but there was no difference. I soaked the cloth again, and then once more. I kept wiping with no result and just when I was about to do it for the fourth time Blake’s skin returned to its normal colour, and blood stopped flowing. He relaxed his back and exhaled relieved, like he had just finished a long, heavy labour while, under my amazed glance, the cuts in his skin closed and turned into mere scratches. All apart from a wound on his shoulder, which seemed different. I couldn’t help but feel relieved myself, the exhaustion accumulated in the past hours finally starting to kick in. Blake rose from the shower chair, with his wide, bare chest right in front of my nose. I stepped back, trying to make a bit of space, but there wasn’t much to begin with, so I found myself stuck against the wall. My entire face flushed when he stepped closer and put his hands on the wall behind me. One on each side of my head. He kissed my forehead, without having to bend or stretch, and my heart skipped a beat. Needless to say, the one to follow shook my whole body. “I promise I will repay my debt to you and will make things like before again.” His voice was warm and low, the simple sound of it soothing my exhausted self. “What? What are you talking about?” I asked confused. “You don’t owe me anything. Well, perhaps an explanation but nothing more than that.” “But I do. There was no way I could have done that by myself, so you just saved me from a slow and torturous death.” “Look, I’m sure you’re overreacting.” I put my hand on his chest to push him away, embarrassed, but once my palm touched his hot skin, I couldn’t find the strength to put more distance between us. My body, showing a mind of his own, was unwilling to move away. Blake’s head fell on my shoulder, its weight pulling me back to reality yet, at the same time, strengthening his presence.

“Are you alright?” I asked concerned, my eyes running to the bloodied cloth in the sink. “I’m so tired...” he sounded half-asleep. “Well, you can’t sleep here, can you now? Come.” I pushed myself under his arm in a rush, before he would fall asleep entirely and collapse on the bathroom floor. One way or another, we reached the small, old couch in the corner, and lay Blake on it. He fell asleep instantly and I covered him with my blanket since I didn’t have any spares. I could always pull over another hoodie or something, but he was half naked, and I was quite certain more than half of his jeans were wet. I stretched and yawned, ready to call it a night, when he grumbled something in his sleep, my name popping out among other few incomprehensible sounds. “No freaking way!” I snorted, but quickly covered my mouth so I wouldn’t wake anyone up. “We’ve just met.” He mumbled some more, but then he grimaced and whined. A nightmare? I patted his shoulder, shaking him a bit. His expression cleared, a small smile blooming in the corners of his mouth, and I realised I hadn’t really looked at him carefully all this time. In all the madness, I missed noticing those long, dark lashes, or his full lips, his sculpted jaw, and even his slender figure, that only moments ago felt huge and overwhelming yet shielding and comforting.

Chapter 8

Blake Two nights without proper rest, and the fight from earlier had certainly taken a toll on me, but that was the safest I was going to be for a while, so I might as well take advantage and sleep in for a bit. That’s what I thought, but not far from me someone was fidgeting, and soon my nostrils got filled by the mouthwatering smell of toast, eggs, and bacon. I got up reluctantly, mostly pushed by my loudly protesting stomach. Now that I thought about it, it wasn’t just sleep that I’d overlooked in the past days. Given the circumstances, I haven’t had the chance to try to make some money and spending the little I had, ended up working against me in every possible way. With my eyes still closed, I sat up lazily, rubbing my face. “Oh, you’re up. I made some breakfast for you as well, if you want any.” I raised my eyes, looking confused at the one who talked. It wasn’t Kisa, but a man. Slightly taller than me, maybe by a little less than a head, with short dark hair which made his pale complexion look even paler, he moved the bacon strips from the pan onto plates without being obviously bothered by my presence. But something seemed wrong with him, his vitality almost inexistent, the light of his aura almost extinguished. He was the dying presence I had felt from the other side of the ; the one I had foolishly mistaken for an elder. “Kisa! Breakfast is ready!” he slightly raised his voice. I stood from the couch noticing the blanket I was covered with for the first time, and folding it nicely, I put it on the armrest. Now, if only I could find what was left of my T-shirt. I preferred to wear the rags than stand half naked in someone else’s house. “You can...” the man began, but his words got cut by Kisa who rushed in from behind the with the rage of a typhoon.

“Why are you up? And even more, cooking! You are supposed to rest. In bed. Do you want to go back to the hospital?” she shouted frustrated, with her fists clenched and her brows knitted together. Bare foot, in a green pair of the shortest shorts I have ever seen, which made her legs look incredibly long, she stood there throwing daggers at the man, without even giving me a glance. The fitted, black tank top was a bit raised, showing the skin on her abdomen, and the fallen strap led the eyes to her round breasts. A dangerous appearance, yet she seemed completely unaware of her own appeal. He smiled relaxed. “As I was saying,” he returned his attention to me. “You can take that T-shirt over there.” And pointed with the fork towards a chair, not far from me, where a grey T was laid on the backrest. Kisa, confused, followed with her glance the direction the man pointed to, only for her eyes to grow large the moment she noticed me. She looked at me from head to toes, her face getting pinker by the second, as realisation kicked in. By the looks of it, she must’ve forgotten I was even there. “I hope you don’t mind wearing one of mine. I’m afraid my sister was too rough with yours last night and left it in an unwearable state.” The man smirked, his words causing Kisa’s skin to turn even rosier. Sister? Well, that explains a few things. I said my thanks and pulled it over my head. It was a bit baggy, but not in a weird way. “What do you think you’re doing?” I heard Kisa. “Why didn’t you wake me up?” her voice now turned into a plea. “You were tired, and besides, what’s wrong with me doing little things for you from time to time?” he patted her lovingly on the head, then placed the plates on the table, without giving her the chance to complain anymore. “Blake,” he called me. “Grab that chair, come here and have a bite before it gets cold.” “How do you know my name?” I asked confused, sitting at the table.

“Oh, right. I might’ve overheard some of your conversation from last night. I’m Kian, by the way.” “So, you’re Kisa’s older brother?” “Younger,” she said, biting off some bacon. “When will you stop saying that? We’re twins.” Seeing them seated one next to each other, it was obvious they were siblings and perhaps, if Kian was in better health, the lack of age difference would’ve been obvious as well. “Never since it’s true, little brother.” Kisa grinned. “Only by minutes.” “A couple, as a matter of fact.” “That’s not the point.” I found their brotherly bickering cute and, wolfing down the food, I sighed relieved and satisfied. “You must’ve been really hungry.” Kian smiled at me. “There’s more if you want.” “Thank you,” I scratched my cheek, embarrassed. “It’s true that I may have skipped a meal here and there in the past days, but I’ve had enough. I am really grateful for your hospitality.” “Then perhaps we can continue where we left of last night?” Kisa asked, her voice flat and cold. “Is it about those marks on the door? I heard you talking about them last night.” “You can see them?” Kisa and I asked at the same time, looking at Kian with big eyes, who pulled back a bit due to our reactions. “Ha, ha, very funny. I mean who wouldn’t see them? They are bright and obvious.”

At a loss of words, Kisa just kept looking shocked at us, her head turning from one to another. “Yes, they are somehow involved in the big picture, but that’s not what we’ll be talking about right now.” “You talk what you want, I’m going back to bed.” Kian pushed himself up grimacing, his wrists turning white, and his arms shaking. He lost his balance as soon as he stepped away from the table, but Kisa was right next to him. Acting like a shadow and grabbing his arm, she helped him regain his steadiness. She moved swiftly, and effectively making me wonder for how long she had been acting as a ing pillar. She saw the signs and anticipated the situation, probably playing by a pattern she had encountered countless times before. I looked at her face as she led Kian to bed, the constant muttering and her frowning giving me a hint about the reprimand his ears had to deal with, but her eyes were soft, and worried. “Get on with it.” Kisa said as soon as she got back to her chair. “Is he alright?” “He’s fine,” she sighed, closing her eyes for a second. “He’s just tired.” “I see.” “So? What can you tell me about this?” She put the Watch on the table, looking me straight in the eyes. “Just what the hell is going on? How come Kian can see those runes? And why was I attacked by that nightmarish thing? Will it come back?” Her questions poured like an endless storm; one after another without giving me the time to answer any of them. “Well?” she asked impatiently. “Unfortunately, there’s not much I can tell you. I know this artefact has been forcibly put to slumber sometime around the 1860s and remained in our possession since then. We couldn’t find out where it came from, or what its precise purpose is, but we know it brought misfortune to its keepers. As for those

things, they will return. I am sure of it.” “Kian?” “This is only a presumption, but his eyes might have opened because his connection with the living world is steadily fading away.” Kisa flinched at my words, but said nothing, just waited. “I need to take the Watch to the Order and hope they’ll be able to do something about it.” “Fine. Then take it and go. I have enough trouble as it is.” “Only if it was that easy.” I snorted, shaking my head. “You will have to come with me.” “Out of the question.” Kisa said flatly. “You don’t have much of a choice.” “Just watch me.” She rose from the table and grabbing my wrist, she pushed the Watch into my hand. “Have a safe trip.” “Don’t you what happened in the alley when I took the Watch from you?” I raised my gaze from where our hands touched to her face. “It returned to you, and it will do it again, no matter how far you throw it.” Kisa thought for a second, and turning away, she opened a drawer, returning with a hammer. What is she up to? “How much do you care about the state in which this thing arrives to the destination?” she asked, waving the tool. “I’ll break it into pieces if I have to get rid of it.” “That won’t work.” “How can you be so sure?” Kisa frowned, raising her voice slightly. “It’s just a bunch of little metal pieces and a glass. One hit should make it fall apart.” “Then how about you try?” I put the Watch on the table, and standing, took a

few steps back. “Go for it!” With a raised eyebrow, she looked at me confused, but took the challenge without waiting another second. She lifted the hammer and hit the little object with all her strength, the crushing noise vibrating throughout the little studio. I smirked when she revealed the Watch still in on piece, without even a single scratch. The words ‘I told you’ sat at the tip of my tongue, but before I could voice them, Kisa raised the hammer and hit the Watch again, only to half miss it, the impact throwing it out the opened widow. “Oh, fu-shi-gah!” She dropped the hammer and ran to the window, panicking. “Did you hit your pinkie or something?” I laughed, then poked my head out the window, next to her. “Where is it? I can’t see it!” “I thought you want it gone. Now it’s gone.! I shrugged. “Why are you laughing? Won’t you be in trouble if you lose it?” “I didn’t realise you cared so much.” If looks could kill, I would’ve been dead by now. Shoulder to shoulder, her eyes threw sharp daggers at me. It seemed like my joke was not as fun as I had thought. A ruddy glimmer caught my eye and smiling, I pointed at the top of the distancing rubbish truck. “There.” “Why are you so relaxed? How can you be smiling? We need to get it back!” “We?” “It’s my fault it’s gone, so I’ll help, but that’s the end of it.” Pulling back inside, I couldn’t help but sigh at her inexperience. “Sorry to disappoint you, but this is only the beginning.”

Back on the wooden table, shimmering in the day light, the Watch had returned to its Keeper.

Chapter 9

Kisa How was something like that even possible? I had seen it with my own eyes flying out the window and taking off with the rubbish truck. “Alright!” My voice rose in pitch. “That’s not creepy at all.” I glanced at Blake who looked at me with this silly expression all over his face, while I thought I was losing my mind. “Fine! You know what, tell me everything you know about this thing.” I demanded, slamming my palm on the table. “Why is this thing here? This happened before, yet you say it’s not something you did. So? I’m listening.” “As much as I would like to, I’m afraid I don’t know very much either. What I know for sure is that, once activated, the Watch will stick to its Keeper until the end, when it will choose someone else.” “And by keeper you mean...” “You.” He finished my sentence. “Perfect. Just perfect!” I threw my hands in the air, pacing through the room. “Not like I don’t have enough to worry about, now I have this possessed-sorta, devil-kinda watch thingy on my hands?” Blake shrugged. “How do we find out more then? How do I get rid of it?” I spat the words. Patience might’ve been a virtue, and normally I prided myself with my calmness, but I was too stressed out to care anymore. The hell with it! All of it! “I’m not sure how we can find out more, but if you come with me, the elders might be able to help you.” “Come where?” I asked, suspicious. “Is this some sort of joke?”

“Not at all. Look, this whole mess, as painful it is for me to it it, is partially my fault.” “Partially?” I lifted an eyebrow and put my hand on my hip. “How about entirely? That would be more accurate.” I said without even trying to hide my sarcasm. “Fine, have it your way, although it’s not entirely right. If you hadn’t activated it, then none of this would’ve happened. Either way,” he quickly continued when I opened my mouth to protest. “I may have my strong points but breaking the connection between you and the Watch is not something doable by a single person, even less by someone so young and inexperienced in rituals such as myself. As I was saying. If you want to get rid of it, you need to come with me.” He came closer, stopping two steps away from me. I breathed in deeply, letting out a heavy sigh. I had to calm down enough to be able to think things through. “Okay. I it I know next to nothing when it comes to this kind of things, so I’ll take your word for it, but answer me honestly. Does it seem to you that I am in any position to do something like that now?” I waved at my surroundings. “I know this is none of your concern, but right now my whole life is completely messed up. I need to find a place to move; big enough for both of us, but within a tight budget. Kian needs to be close to the hospital just in case the worst happens. Going somewhere would mean I would have to skip work for a while, but that’s not something I can afford. There are medicines that need to be topped-up often, not to mention there is absolutely no way I can leave him alone. So, you tell me, what would you do if you were me?” As I spoke, tears full of frustration slipped down my cheeks. “Ha,” I said smiling awkwardly. “I’m sorry, I don’t know what came over me.” I lifted my hands to hide my face and wipe off my tears, but Blake caught both my wrists and coming closer, whispered. “Don’t fight them.” He looked down straight into my teary eyes, his simple words unleashing the storm that had kept building in my chest. “Bottling up your feelings will only harm you. I understand what you are telling me, and I agree you are caught in a difficult situation but let me tell you this. I am supposed to transport the Watch to its new home. But since it’s now connected to you, when and where are entirely up to you. If you want me to take you to where the elders are, fine; they might be able to help you. But if you chose to stay here, then you

will need protection. One way or another, you are stuck with me for the time being.” My tears turned heavier, and although I forced myself to stop, I couldn’t help but make all sorts of embarrassing noises, accompanied by chest-shattering sobs. I ripped my wrists from his grip and pushed myself against his chest, wrapping my arms around him. He tensed for a second when I touched his back but didn’t back off or push me away. Instead, he hugged me back tightly, holding me like that while I cried my heart out like a child; with ugly-face, snot-bubble, breathhitching sobs. He held me patiently until I calmed down; from time to time, stroking my hair and wiping my wet cheeks. His warmth comforted my tired heart and afflicted soul, while his dark eyes saw right through my brave facade. But that wasn’t something I could allow to happen again. Leaning on others would only end in pain and disappointment. I pulled back after a while, once I came back to my senses. Slightly ashamed of displaying such a pathetic side of myself, I avoided his look, scared of the repulsion or mockery I might see. My eyes burned, and I knew I was red to the tip of my ears. Blake stepped away, and I forced myself not to look after him. When he returned, I raised a hand and hid my face. I was certain I looked like a train wreck, but once again he pulled my arm away, and placing a cold compress in my hand, he lifted my chin and kissed my forehead. Where I expected disgust and ridicule, as I’d faced before, there was only comion. “Don’t hide.” He whispered. “Easy for you to say,” I said jokingly, but my voice was hoarse. “Why did you do that?” I asked touching the spot where his lips had touched my skin. “Why now, and why the other night?” “A kiss is the best way to transfer energy. The other night I tried to distract you from your fear. If you had screamed it would’ve meant the end for both of us. Did it bother you?” “If you put it that way, I guess not.” I answered a bit disappointed. “How about you rest and let me handle those?” He pointed to the dirty dishes and led me to the couch.

As if I were a child, he tucked me in, and put the compress over my eyes. It felt nice to be cared for, but I couldn’t ignore that he’d given me only half an answer. I listened to the flowing water, rewinding our conversation, and taking it all in. “That’s it!” I jumped up straight, throwing the compress and blanket all the way to the corner of the room. “That’s it!” I repeated, and running excited up to Blake, I grabbed his shirt’s sleeve. He looked at me confused, yet slightly amused, a smile showing in the corner of his mouth. “I’ve figured it out. I know where we might be able to find out more about that thing.” “Where?” he turned off the water and dried his hands. “There’s this place I applied for a job at. Well, things got complicated and I’m on hold, but I could give them a call, maybe there’s someone around and possibly could give us some details.” “I seriously doubt they will know anything.” He frowned. “There’s nothing to lose if we try, right?” “I suppose... but how do you know you can trust them?” “Just a hunch, but the place is like a home for weird things like this one, so worth a try. I’ll call them now.” I grinned and ran for the phone suddenly feeling full of energy.

Two hours later we stood in front of the Occultism, Witchcraft and Magical Artefacts History Museum, restlessly looking left and right for Scarlett. “Is this the place?” Blake asked me, curious and somewhat cautious. I simply nodded in response. I could only presume she ed me from the interview, and then the night at the hospital. Otherwise, I don’t think she would’ve agreed to meet me, even more when I hadn’t told her the reason behind my request. I kept squeezing my fingers, being even more nervous than the day I had tried to get a job there. The large doors opened, and Scarlett waved us in. Unlike before, when she had looked all professional, she wore a loose t-shirt and sweatpants, and a messy bun at the top of her head from which several dark strands went wild, slipping out, and falling down her shoulders and back. “Good to see you, lovely. Come on in.” She smiled at us. “We are in the middle of a general cleaning so I’m sorry, but it’s a bit dusty.” “That’s alright. I’m sorry to have called when you are busy. To be honest, I wasn’t even expecting for someone to pick up.” “How about we have a seat and talk more in the office.” “Ah, yes please.” We followed Scarlett down a corridor, and into a spacious office. The sign on the door said Director. With one wall made entirely of glass, the light poured in unabated making the place look even larger than it actually was. The grey carpet was eaten by time, yet the red velvet couch and armchairs set, although looking like they belonged to a time long gone, were well kept. “Have a seat.” She walked up to the desk, as we sat on the couch, but stopping for a moment she returned and sat next to us on one of the armchairs. “Would you like to drink something?” she offered. “No, thank you. I’m afraid we can’t stay long, and besides, you look rather busy...”

“Don’t worry about it. I needed a break anyway. So? What is it that you wanted to talk about?” I wasn’t even sure how to open the subject, but Scarlett waited patiently, looking from me to Blake, and back, then said. “If you are worried about your job, as soon as we reopen, I will you. Your spot is secured, and no one will take it from you. That is... if you still want it? Is this what it’s all about? Are you her boyfriend?” she turned to Blake. “If you are worried about her starting to work here, I am willing to listen, but...” “No, no, no!” I jumped, flustered, waving my hands as if trying to chase away the misunderstanding by force. A smile bloomed in the corner of Blake’s mouth and he turned his head a bit to hide his expression; a bit late for that. “It’s nothing like that! It’s just that, what I want to say might sound weird, even crazy, yet I promise you it’s not... um...” “Kisa,” she chuckled. “You won’t find a better place for weird and crazy.” Considering the nature of the place, I guess she had a point, and besides, that was pretty much why I called to begin with. Encouraged by her words, and relaxed demeanour, I opened my pocket to take out the Watch. With a loud squeak the door opened slightly, stopping the words in my throat. All three of us turned looking curiously, but no one came in. Or so we had thought. A small, black kitten, jumped into Blake’s lap and, after stretching and turning around a few times, it sat on its hind legs and looked at him. “Funny to see you here, Alana,” he said to the kitten and smiled. I looked at him confused. Why was he talking to a cat as if it could understand him? “Do you two know each other?” Scarlett asked interested, and the kitten scoffed. “You could say that.” Blake answered. My eyes grew large as no one seemed to mind such a human-like reaction from a fluff.

“Have you run out of magic again?” Blake continued, laughing. “Not completely, but I am kinda low, and FYI I’m called Midnight now. Scarlett named me.” “Unusual for you to get this attached to a human.” Midnight shrugged and turned her attention to me. I stared with a blank expression at the kitten who just spoke. “Is she a noob?” Blake nodded, and Scarlett snickered. “Oh, well. Still a better reaction then the one I got from you.” She turned halfway to Scarlett, then back at me. “Oy, kid! You still breathing there?” “I... um...” “Okay, looks like she’s conscious. Listen well. I’m only going to say this once. I am a witch. Not that it has any relevance right now. What’s that in your pocket? It reeks of blood.” Clenching the Watch in my fist, I pulled it out. At the sight of it, Midnight arched her back, her fur spiking, and hissed. “What is it?” Scarlett asked coming closer. “I wonder, but it sure reeks of blood and death. I suggest you get rid of it soon.” The kitten said looking at me. “By the way it feels, I don’t believe anyone who had it in their possession had a very happy, or long life.” “That’s why we are here,” Blake interfered. “We are trying to find out more about it. And we... she was hoping maybe you would know something?” Both Scarlett and Midnight shook their heads. “I’m sorry, I haven’t come across anything like this in the museum’s files, but maybe...” “Are you thinking of summoning him?” Midnight asked curious.

“He might know; after all, he’s been around longer than any of us.” Scarlett pulled out her phone and quickly sent a text. Blake and I looked at each other, confused, but chose to remain quiet. A few minutes later, the door opened again, but this time in the room entered a man whom I recognised from the hospital. His eyes and hair had the same auburn shade, and he was dressed just as casual as Scarlett in cream-coloured T-shirt and grey sweatpants, covered here and there by paint stains. They sure weren’t joking with a general cleaning. “Good afternoon!” he saluted us and heading over to Scarlett’s side, gently kissed her cheek, making her smile and blush slightly, then handed her a pocket watch similar to the one I had. “My lady.” “Thank you.” She answered ing her fingers over his subtle stubbles. “Here we go.” She sighed. “Alexis, I require your assistance!” In the split of a second, her whole hair turned bright red as the watch’s facet opened, and out of nowhere, on the chair opposite to her a man appeared. “Oh, guests! Not a sight I get to see very often. What can I do for you?” he turned excitedly from Scarlett to us. “Um...” I cleared my throat. Things were so weird already I couldn’t stay shocked forever. “Do you know what this is?” He pulled himself closer, as I stretched out the hand I held the watch in. He looked at it carefully, his dark eyes analysing it leisurely, although without touching. Frowning, he ruffled his hair and pulled back. “What a drag...”

Chapter 10

Blake Midnight stretched and put her paws on my chest. “She really doesn’t anything?” she whispered, looking at me worried. I closed my eyes for a second, and sighing, I shook my head. “No. Nothing at all.” “And you?” “Most things.” “What about that?” she looked at the Watch. “I know I should have memories about it, but I have nothing.” She looked from me to Kisa, to the Watch and back. “Listen. If something happens, make sure you ask for help. I will do everything I can, so please don’t let it happen again.”

Chapter 11

Kisa “So, you know what it is?” Scarlett asked concerned by Alexis’s reaction. “I’m not sure, but I can find out if you want me to.” “Please do.” He disappeared just like that, leaving me with a bad feeling spreading under my skin like frost. I glanced at Scarlett who was looking with a grave expression at the watch she was holding, her hair still bright red. Behind her, the man was leaning against the back rest, holding a hand on her shoulder. “Where is that thing I made you?” Midnight snarled at her, jumping off of Blake’s lap. “I removed it, so I won’t break it. I’ll put it back once we head out.” She laughed sheepishly. “I have it in my pocket, so it’s safe.” The man interfered. “Rude...” I watched their exchange absent minded, when a hand grabbed mine, entwining our fingers together. “Hey, are you alright?” Blake whispered as he came closer. “You’re turning white.” He raised a hand and turned my cheek gently. “I... I don’t know.” I mumbled. “We can continue this another time if you want. This might be too much for someone who is not used to this kind of things.” “No. I’m fine.”

His concern, although perfectly founded, made me feel strange, yet his touch grounded me in a way I never thought possible. It gave me strength. “Drink this.” As distracted as I was, I had failed to notice the man leaving Scarlett’s side and the room for a while, as well as the moment he returned. But now he stood in front of me, with a mug in his hands. “Thank you. Um...” “Forgive my rudeness, but the timing was a bit off. I’m Chance.” “Thank you, Chance. I am Kisa, and this is Blake.” I took the mug from him with one hand, since Blake refused to let go of the other. “What’s this?” I asked. The mug’s content looked like hot chocolate but had a very strange smell. “It’s hot pepper chocolate. It will give you a little energy boost so you can process all this.” “Good call,” said Midnight. “Is that a praise?” “Humph! Don’t flatter yourself.” I sipped carefully; sweetness with a subtle hint of spiciness spread in my mouth, warmed my body and cleared my head. “Oh, right! I something. Had the Director said anything about when you’ll be opening again? Now that I think about it, I haven’t even met him.” “Well... how should I put this? One thing led to another and now I’m in charge of this place.” Scarlett smiled self-conscious. “Can you check her ability” Midnight said to Chance, who turned to me once again. “My ability?” I asked confused. “That’s strange,” he said, looking at me with interest, as Blake squeezed my

hand. “I’ve never seen something like this before. Her ability looks asleep and awake at the same time. It looks unstable.” “What does that mean?” I turned around concerned and puzzled, almost spilling what was left of my chocolate. “I’m back! Did you miss me?” In the middle of the room, just like before, without a warning, Alexis appeared joyfully, striking a winner’s pose with a hand on is hip, and a fist in the air. Taken by surprise, I let out a short scream. “Ow... sorry, dove. Didn’t mean to scare you.” Although he looked more amused than sorry. “Well? What did you find?” asked Scarlett, whose hair had turned back to its normal colour. Alexis’ joyous air vanished in the split of a second, and sighing deeply, he crashed back on the empty armchair. Chance returned to Scarlett’s side and sat on one of the armrests, while Midnight jumped back on Blake’s lap. We were all looking expectantly at Alexis. “I can’t believe I’m this exhausted. And I don’t even have a body to tire...” he tried to joke, but it came out forced. “Well?” Scarlett asked again. “Is it anything like mine?” “No. One thing I can say for sure is that one was man made. “ “Who made it?” “That I don’t know. Although its marks are printed all over the Time, the object itself doesn’t seem to exist.” “I’m sorry?” I raised my hand up. My confusion grew by the second, everything I had faced so far threatening to overwhelm me. “Can we please take things slower and in a kind of order? You said something about an ability?” I looked to Chance. “What is that supposed to mean? I-” “No need to worry about that, dove.” Alexis cut me off. “There’s nothing for you to stress about. That will get solved by itself in time, so no big deal.”

“How?” “That I cannot tell you. It’s an important moment in Time, and by disclosing it, it may never happen. All you need to know is that it will be fine.” He looked at me and smiled. “Now back to that.” He pointed to my watch curling his lips in disgust. “The last and only clear mark I could find was in the Netherlands starting with 1875, and at the time it was in the possession of Vincent Willem van

––––––––

Gogh.” “The painter who cut his ear?” Alexis nodded. “How did it get to him?” Blake asked. “That’s a big mystery, yet not the biggest. I’ve watched carefully but no one came by. One morning a box just appeared on his table. For a while he didn’t touch it, but he kept looking at it curiously until one evening. Nothing strange happened until Vincent tried to sell it, poverty becoming too much of a burden and hunger a pressing issue. He gave it to one of his siblings’ acquaintances; a person capable of offering a fair price for such a fine piece without asking any questions. Once the deal was completed, each went on its way, except that, to the young man’s surprise, by the time he got home, the watch was back on the table. Similar things happened a few more times, paranoia digging deeper and deeper into his mind with each repetition. He figured out there had to be some devilish powers at work, and looked for help, but no one knew how to advise him. Many mocked him, while others just shrugged and sent him on his way. After a few years of searching, he caught word of the existence of a group that was supposed to be able to help him.” “And that’s how the Watch got to the Order.” Blake added.

“Precisely.” “You knew?” I asked. “I knew someone brought it in, but nothing else. Not even the name of said person.” “Then it’s a happy ending, right? He got rid of it, and that’s the end.” “Not quite,” Alexis continued gravely. “You see, the years in which the Watch was in his possession left a big mark behind. Normally, Vincent should’ve had a long, prosperous life with his hard work and talent finally getting recognised in his late thirties, early forties, but the mental illness he should’ve struggled with in his late years struck ahead of time, leading to his premature end.” “Oh...” that was the only thing I could say. I had to get rid of that thing if I didn’t want a similar ending. “So, it appeared out of nowhere?” “Very unlikely,” Alexis shook his head, leaning back in the armchair. “Although there are no clear traces, I do have a theory. Depending on the type of magic used to create this thing, it is possible to make the watch erase its own tracks, if a certain condition had been fulfilled.” “Well?” Scarlett pried when Alexis stopped talking. “Spill the beans, pretty boy. Don’t make me come over to you.” Midnight’s comment made me chuckle. It was hard to take her seriously when she was so small and fluffy, but Alexis looked at all of us and frowned. “As I said, this is just a theory of mine, so there are big chances it has nothing to do with reality. It’s just a supposition.” “Spill it, kid!” I had never seen a kitten looking so fed up, but I couldn’t agree more, since I badly wanted to hear it too. Alexis sighed defeated. “Alright. There is also one more thing missing, apart from the Watch’s tracks. The tracks of its keepers. My hunch is, once a goner, the Watch erased not only

its existence but also its victims. The condition is death.” “But, what about Vincent then? Everyone knows him.” I asked confused. “He got rid of the Watch. In short, although it caused him misery, in the end, the Watch Didn’t cause his death. That was the doing of his own illness.” It was Blake who filled in the blanks this time. Absently looking at a fixed point in the floor, he squeezed my hand again and bit his lower lip. He knew something more; I was sure of it. “Right again!” Alexis pointed a long finger at Blake and continued in a sort of a flirtatious way. “You are good at this game.” And winked at him. Blake looked at him dumbfounded, unsure of how to answer. Midnight climbed on his chest again and hit him with her paw. “Still an idiot I see.” The kitten rolled her eyes. “I’m just joking darling, no need to look so serious.” Alexis smirked stretching his arms above his head. “Alright kids, if you don’t need me anymore, I’m going to retreat. Are we still on for the game?” “Don’t run to Scarlett crying when you’ll lose.” Midnight grinned. “We’ll see about that.” Alexis made himself unseen, leaving behind a concerned mind. Mine.

Chapter 12

Blake On the way back to the studio, Kisa didn’t make a sound. For the most part she walked with her head down, deep in thought. From time to time, she checked her pocket, looking more dejected each time. “Why can’t it all be a bad dream?” she whispered to herself, crossing an arm over her chest, and squeezing the upper side of the other as if trying to put up an invisible shield between her and the reality that had become her life. “Say,” she suddenly asked. “If I were to come with you. Where would that be?” “The Isle of Skye.” “Where?” she raised her eyes for a bit. “Scotland.” Kisa opened her mouth, just to close it back, diving back into her thoughts. Once in front of the studio, curses erupted through her lips at the sight of a letter in a red envelope taped to the door. She swung the door open with more power than needed, grabbing the envelope and ripping it open as she walked in. Her eyes flew fast over the lines, and blood rose to her face; her knuckles turning white from clutching the paper, and eyes widening even further as she read. Stopping for a second, she drew in a deep breath before slamming the letter on the table and crumpling it under her palm. “That viper!” she shouted. “That damn, blasted, egotistical, hateful, heartless viper!” “What happened?” I asked, both amazed, and a bit scared by her sudden lash. Kian popped his head from behind the , leaning against it and rubbing his eyes, three- quarters asleep.

“Forty-eight hours,” she said without turning to either of us. “We have fortyeight hours to leave this place.” “So, what are we going to do?” Kian asked concerned. “I’ll think of something, don’t worry. You know I always find a way.” She forced herself to smile when she finally looked at her brother. I could see he wasn’t convinced by it, but he didn’t press the issue any further. He retreated behind the and, after a few rustles and a bed squeak, silence lay over the room once more. “Is there anything I can do to help?” “Keep an eye on Kian.” “What are you going to do?” “If you are so interested, I’m going to take a shower and get ready for work. Would you like to me?” she snapped at me involuntarily, regret washing over her expression as soon as the words were out. Dropping her gaze to the floor, she turned on her heels and grabbing a few clothes, locked herself in the bathroom. Sighing, I sat on the couch thinking of ways to convince her to either stay home or take me with her. As long as he stayed inside the house, Kian was protected by the runes drawn around the entrance door, and besides he wasn’t in any danger to begin with. Those things weren’t smart enough to pull that sort of stunt. But Kisa... Going out on her own, especially at night, she would be a sitting duck. Might as well put a flashing sign over her head. Hopefully, she was going to come out from the shower in a better mood. Once the shower was on and the water running, a new set of squeaks and rustles were heard from the improvised bedroom, and soon Kian ed me. “There’s no point talking to her when she’s like that,” he said after taking a look at my face. “She won’t come out too soon though. Want some tea in the meantime? I would offer some coffee in this situation, but since I am not allowed to drink any, Kisa is not buying.” He turned on the kettle.

“No; tea is fine,” I said jumping to my feet, and rushing over to him. “But I can do it. How about you sit down?” Kian’s weakness kept me on edge, pale as he was and looking like he’s about to break and crush at any moment. He didn’t protest, but instead, walked to a drawer and pulled out a few different pills, arranging them into a daily holder. “What are all those for?” I pried. “I wonder...” “What do you mean?” “They don’t know what is wrong with me, just that my body is slowly failing. Without knowing, they can’t treat the cause, so attempting to ameliorate the effects while praying against any potential side effects is the only option there is. With how things are looking now, I may not get to see the end of this year.” He had a detached attitude, and I couldn’t help but wonder how many times before he had said or listened to those words. “What about your family?” “There isn’t any. Just me and Kisa.” “What about your parents?” “They died in a car crash when we were about four. We ended up in institutional care, and as far as we know, we don’t have any distant relatives.” He answered, pushing a pill around the counter’s surface. “I see...” My mind flew to my brothers and sisters. And although we weren’t related by blood, I couldn’t imagine what my life would’ve been like without them. Without my family. “Wait a second,” I added frowning, something sounding strange. “Don’t you mean foster care?” “Yeah, no. Because I was a frail child in constant need of medical attention, I couldn’t be sent to a family, and Kisa... well, they tried. Seven families in 9 months. All sent her back within two weeks.” My mouth fell open. “Why?” I asked picking up the kettle and pouring the

boiling water over the tea bags. “As far as I , from two she run away; at one, she broke a window; at another one she smeared the walls, I think at some point she turned violent towards other kids, and even the foster parents.” He shrugged a shoulder. “She did everything she could to make herself undesirable.” “That’s... I mean, isn’t that too much logic for a small child?” I pushed a cup in front of Kian. “I suppose, but then she told me something long ago. During her time with the first family, she shared the room with another, much older girl. Every night Kisa went to sleep crying, so the girl taught her that the naughtier she was, the smaller the chances for any family to take or keep her. I always wondered if she said that because she was sorry for my sister or she was sick of her whining. But starting the following day Kisa changed completely. By the end of the first year Kisa’s file was marked as ‘incontrollable’, and no one tried to place her in a family environment anymore.” “I suppose it worked for the best then. That way you could stay together.” “To be fair, I strongly believe that was her plan all along.” We took a few sips, listening to the shower’s noise, when Kian spoke again. “It’s really frustrating being so weak and useless. I can’t even pick up my share of troubles. Kisa carries everything by herself, and I can’t help with anything. See? Useless.” I couldn’t answer. And how was I supposed to? I could understand his frustration of wanting to do something but being unable to, and yet what I couldn’t understand was his self-blame. He didn’t ask to be this way. It had never been his choice. Kian lifted his eyes, staring at me like there was no tomorrow. “Please protect my sister.”

Chapter 13

Kisa Everything will be fine. I can do this. I’ll get over it like I always do. Everything will be fine. Everything will be fine.

Chapter 14

––––––––

Strolling in, Maman scanned the room thankful. Things were slowly but surely taking off. The club gained more popularity by the day, and she had only the girls to thank to for that. Now, with only two hours before the opening time, there were only two other people there; Jen, and one of the servers, who ran around the club whipping down the tables. “How was last night? Hope you haven’t had any problems.” “There was this one guy who bothered one of the new girls for a bit, but she chased him off; oh, you should’ve seen her.” Jen snorted, polishing a glass. “Apart from that, all was nice and quiet.” “Nothing new there, but it looks like I missed quite the fun.” “You could say that. How was your trip? Everything solved?” “Mostly. In about two weeks the new subsidiary should be functioning at full capacity, and some of our girls can transfer.” Tired, Maman sat on a barstool. “Will we be getting more new ones?” asked Jen a bit worried. “Probably. Where’s the best place to get trained if not at the main base?” “What about the... normal ones?” “They can remain as dancers. We need to keep this place running as an upfront while the others are on the field.” “Maman?” the server spoke behind her. “There is someone looking for you.” “Ugh, give me a break... what now?”

“Are you so displeased to see me, Med?” Maman’s whole body tensed at the sound of the smooth, low voice. Jumping off the barstool, she turned towards her unwanted guest. “Let’s take this to my office.” She pointed to a door behind the bar. “Jen, I’ll leave the rest to you.” “No worries.” Jen smiled. Already waiting by the door, Maman turned expectantly, clenching her jaw. The man strolled in relaxed, flaunting a satisfied smile. “What’s the occasion?” Maman asked in a seemingly polite tone, as soon as she locked the door behind them. Touching a carved rock plate caught on the wall, she sealed the room with dozens of runes strands stretching all over the place. “Can’t a man visit an old friend?” the man replied, walking around the room, ing his fingers over the shelves full of files. “I don’t us being friends.” Maman dead-panned sitting at her desk. “And I would appreciate it if you didn’t call me that in front of others.” “But we are alone now, aren’t we, Medusa?” He turned his different coloured eyes to her. “Looks like this human-like life is going well for you. Hope nothing ruins it.” “Why did you come here?” she asked, glaring at him. “Holding an astral projection this long takes a lot of energy, especially for one such as yourself; barred from the primary source of your vitality.” “There’s something I want,” he answered, ignoring her last remark. Picking a file, he turned the pages without much interest. “Those are confidential.” With a malevolent gleam in his eyes, a mischievous smile stretched in the corners of his mouth. Pulling out a page, he walked to the desk. He threw the file onto the wooden surface, and raising the page, pointed at the picture attached to it. Maman’s eyes widened, and mouth dropped open.

“This.” “You have no use for a weak human.” She said, struggling to keep her temper. Nothing good could come from confronting him, but she had a duty to her girls. “No, I don’t, but something I need took a liking to her. And maybe I’ll keep her as a pet.” “You’ll kill her.” she said drily. “I’ll try not to.” With a cold smile, he headed for the door. Grabbing the doorknob, the runes caught fire, and the spell was broken faster than one could blink. “Just take what you need and leave the girl alone. Helios!” But he was already long gone.

Chapter 15

Blake To my relief, Kisa did come out calmer and willing to listen to reason, but in the end, things didn’t work out exactly the way I had in mind. Still, it was better than nothing, I guess. Seated on a chair in the small storage room, I listened to the music, loud chatter, and whistles, alongside all sorts of lecherous, animalistic sounds some men made when another dancer took the stage. Damn it, Kisa could be heartless. She had vehemently forbidden me to come out. Since when did I consider another’s words over my own will? But that had always been the case with her to be fair. From the very first moment I set my eyes on her, she’d had this kind of power over me. No matter how many lives ed, it was always the same. I pulled out my cards and shuffling them, I picked out three. Taking them to my lips, I breathed life into them, colours and pictures revealing themselves together with the near likely future. A young woman with long black hair looked back at me from the first card. Of course, it had to be about her. A few shadows rose behind her. Although she didn’t seem wary about them, there was something hidden to the sight. The second card stood as a confirmation of a hidden truth; a golden key and a lock shining on its surface. Turning my eyes to the third card, cold shivers made my entire body shudder. A man, turned halfway towards the woman, a smile on his face as he offered a rose, but hiding a bloodied knife behind his back. I needed more details, but before I could pull another card, the storeroom door flew open and Maman strode inside, setting her hands on her hips, and looking at me expectantly. “What the hell are you in here for? Get up and follow me. You don’t have the luxury to sit around so relaxed.” Relaxed was the last thing I was, but I followed her without complaining. I couldn’t risk annoying the master of the house and get myself kicked out.

She led me to another room and threw a shirt and a head band at me. “Put this on and get ready to work. I won’t have anyone slacking for free in my place. You either order and pay, or work and get paid.” “I’m in trouble, aren’t I?” I stared at the things scratching my head. “That depends only on you,” she laughed. “Are you that unskilled to get yourself noticed when you’re supposed to be someplace else?” I glared at Maman and she laughed even harder. I knew how to conceal my presence, even more if it was only one person I had to avoid. “But it won’t be easy if I’ll bump into her on the floor,” I said out loud. “I wouldn’t worry about that. You’ll see what I mean.” she added, seeing my confused look. Winking, she left the room, shouting at me from behind the closed door. “As soon as you’re done, head to the bar and Jen will tell you what you need to do.” I put the black shirt on, despite my shoulder being unhappy with the sudden movement, and buttoning it all the way up, I arranged the collar. Covering my head with the bandanna, I dragged it as low on the forehead as I could, without hindering my vision. Once by the bar, I waited for Jen - I supposed, to get some guy’s drinks, surveying the room, but no sign of Kisa. “How did you get yourself grounded?” the blonde asked me. “Excuse me?” “Kisa made you stay in the back, didn’t she?” “She did, yet I’m not sure why.” “Well, it’s not my place to tell you that, but tonight might provide you the answer if you know where to look. Anyway, I’m Jen, and it seems like you are my helper for the night. Good. Put this on, grab a tray and collect all the empty glasses off the tables. Thank you!”

Tying the apron behind my back, I grabbed a tray and headed for the closest table. The dim lights and the black uniform made it easy for me to blend into the background, but still, where was Kisa? I closed my eyes for a second and focused all my senses. I found her presence behind the stage, flickering nervously. Something bounced off my back, bringing me back to the moment, and my eyes shot open. I saw an empty cig pack on the floor, and looking in the direction it had come from, I saw Maman patting her foot impatiently. “No slacking.” She mouthed to me, then shooed me back to work, but I still picked it up. A bit less than half of her patrons were not human, or at least not entirely. And among them, one presence was downright unsettling- angry, ruthless, out for blood. Did she distract me to save her patrons’ privacy, or to keep that certain one from noticing me? Either way, it was for the best. Insisting on the matter would only draw attention and possibly endanger Kisa, and I couldn’t afford that. Not again. I continued to pick up glasses, get them to the bar to be washed, then back to pick some more. With each song a different dancer took the stage by rotation. Whenever a new girl stepped up, the men whistled, hollered, and whipped the drools from the corner of their mouths. With the ing time, Kisa’s nervousness grew. I didn’t even have to focus to pick it up anymore, and once a new melody began, it was replaced by... nothing. My head turned automatically toward the last point where I felt her presence. An invisible claw squeezed my heart, and my eyes searched for her anxiously, but just as before, she was nowhere to be found. Until another wave of yowls erupted from the men’s chests. Swaying her hips to the music’s rhythm, she stepped towards the centre of the stage, enchanting her viewers with each pace. Dressed up in a ripped dress, she caressed her body as if touched by a lover, gently and seductively removing it; revealing the red ribbon bra and panties she wore underneath. Even more cheers erupted when, undulating her body, she sat, opening her legs, for all to see. The tips of her fingers travelled down her skin, from the nape of her neck, between her breasts, down her abdomen and in between her thighs. Despite her lascivious moves, there was an air of innocence surrounding her which acted as a catalyst for the already heated men. Something swelled in my chest, and not only there. I hated all those men looking at her like that, getting aroused by her. I wanted to grab her and pull her away from those

lustful stares, mine being the only one allowed to linger over her body. My hands to be the only ones to touch and caress her like that. Her bra fell, and I barely held myself back from darting onto the stage, when cold shivers struck me from behind. For a second my mind and body went numb, but quickly coming back to my senses I turned to the far end corner, scouting the place. A lone figure, the threatening presence I felt earlier, sat at the last table. Bent slightly forward, he looked at Kisa without even blinking, his different coloured eyes burning. ing his fingers through his bright hair, he smiled widely and licked his lips. He had marked her as his prey. Turning on my feet, I briskly walked towards Kisa. I had to take her out of here. By the time I had reached the stage the song was finished and picking up her clothes Kisa headed back behind the stage. I was about to dash after her when a hand grabbed my arm. Maman looked at me sternly and shook her head, then nodded to the stage’s exit. There, just beyond it, hidden by the curtains from inquisitive eyes Kisa had stopped in her tracks. With her shoulders and head hung low, she hugged herself tightly, shaking, her fingers digging in her bare skin. “There’s a reason why she told you to stay put.” Maman said, sadness breaking through her voice. A reason? Yes. She was ashamed. “As long as you are in here, nothing will happen to her,” she continued. “But there’s something you must do, right?” She knew more than she showed, so I simply nodded in approval. There was no point in denying it, nor in sharing farther. “What are you going to do about this?” “Nothing. If she will ever want to talk to me about it, then I shall listen, but it’s not my place to do or say anything.” That was right. I wanted to pull her away from all those looks, from that stage which made her lock her feelings, from those predatory eyes, but that was not my place to.

Not in this life. Not until she ed. If she ever would...

Chapter 16

Kisa “Have a seat. Both of you.” Maman had brought us to her office after the club closed. She seemed strange; tense, tired, but mostly unhappy, the corners of her mouth turned down and a deep frown creasing her brows. “Kisa, I do understand you have your worries and troubles, but you need to learn to separate your personal life from your professional one.” “Maman, what...” “Tonight’s performance was near disgraceful. Hardly up to the level our patrons expect.” How? Out of all the nights I danced here, today I actually made the most money. “Maman-” I tried to interfere, unable to understand what was going on, but she continued, ignoring my attempt. “It looks to me you are under a lot of stress, hence you are unable to focus on your job, so here’s my proposition. Take some time off. As much as you need. Solve your issues and come back with a clear head.” “Maman, I’m sorry. If this is about Blake coming with me today, I promise it won’t happen again.” I jumped off my chair, my eyes flying from one to the other, but she just raised a hand without looking at either of us. “Nothing of the sort. I know you always get picked on, so I don’t blame you for bringing someone, but this is my last offer. Accept it, or we can end your contract here and now.” I didn’t know what to say. Was I getting fired? I could feel the blood rushing to my head, and the only thing I managed to murmur as my glance slipped down was, “I understand,” before Blake rose from his chair and with a hand on my back led me towards the door.

“Kisa, I’ll wait for your call when you decide to come back. I know it won’t take you long,” said Maman, her usual self finally warming up her voice and stance. “Blake, can I have a word with you before you leave?” I looked at him curious. I didn’t know they were in such good . “Give me just a minute, alright?” Blake whispered before stepping back into the office, closing the door behind him. I remained alone in front of the office. Apparently, we were the only ones left in the club. I tried to wait patiently, but my brain raced like a maniac, looking for solutions to the problems which seemed to pile up by the day. The air filled with a sweet rose fragrance which flooded my nostrils, relaxing my entire body. Particles of different coloured lights played around me, brightening my surroundings, changing them entirely. Lightheaded, I glanced around, but the place didn’t look like the club anymore. A vast, open area stretched under my feet, with a clear blue sky over my head, crowned by the shining Sun. Steps got closer and a soft touch forced me to focus on the person who approached me. He lowered to my level, mere inches away, his different coloured eyes analysing my face. His hair shone like sunrays, and his skin was clear and bright as daylight. “Come with me,” he said. “Where?” “To a place where all your desires can come true.” My head spun at the sound of his voice, deeming me powerless in my attempt to maintain awareness. He smiled and offered me a yellow rose. Reaching out my hand to accept it, a strange sensation ed through my pocket and into my skin. I took the rose and smiled back, unable to any of my worries or troubles. He offered me his hand, while I offered mine, but before I could accept it, the strange sensation that had bothered me earlier, burned my skin. I winced in pain and pulled back, the pain lessening as I put a bit of distance between us. The man looked at me displeased, but not impatiently. “You will come to me on your own will.”

The spell broke instantly when someone grabbed me tightly by the shoulders. There was nothing left of the dancing lights or the strong fragrance, nor the bright Sun or the burning pain. Nothing but a pair of pained eyes looking at me frightened. Blake’s warm hands moved from my shoulders to my cheeks and cupping them brought our faces closer. “What happened?” he asked, his voice shaking. “Please, tell me you are alright.” Something happened? I glanced to the side, to the open office door and saw Maman half risen from her desk, frowning; lips curled in a snarl. “Blake, what’s wrong?” I touched his hands, realising for the first time, I was holding something. “What’s this?” I looked at the yellow rose, unsure of how I got it. “I suggest you don’t delay this any longer.” Maman said before closing the office door.

––––––––

Covered in cold sweats and shivering like I was hugging an icicle; I pulled the blanket tighter around me as I watched Blake fixing a cup of something weird looking in the kitchen. I can’t afford to catch a cold now! “Drink all of it.” He urged as he brought me the mug, while I looked at it mistrustingly. Whatever that was, it had a bright red colour and a foul, musky smell that curled my nose, and he expected me to drink it all? “I appreciate it, but I need only some paracetamol or aspirin, and I’ll be like new. This is not my first cold you know.” “And I would’ve given you some, if it were just that, but it isn’t.” “You’re spouting nonsense.” “How can you still say that, after everything you’ve learned and seen in the past few days?” Blake rubbed his forehead irritated. “Do you the wound I had on my back? The one that didn’t stop bleeding?” “It’s not something easy to forget, even more since it happened only about two days ago.” “Good, now we might get somewhere. This is similar to that. What your body is struggling to fight now is a spiritual wound, not a common cold. Paracetamol won’t do a thing.” I looked at him, then down to the strange brew, then back at him, and back to the mug, not even trying to hide my lack of trust. “Why do you always have to be so stubborn?” he exclaimed, exasperated. I snickered, then took a sip. Apart from the unpleasant smell, there was no

peculiar taste, and although the drink wasn’t hot, not even tepid in fact, as soon as I swallowed, the shivering stopped, warmth spreading throughout my entire body. A few more sips and I pushed off the blanket entirely. “You’ve always been like that.” Blake mumbled to himself. “Stubborn.” I looked at his turned back and couldn’t help but giggle. He was seriously sulking, but what a strange thing to say when we’d only known each other for a few days. I rose off the couch and rinsed the empty mug. “Better?” Blake asked me still a bit concerned. “Much better, thank you.” Sighing, I turned off the water. Drying the mug and putting it back, I turned and looked around the studio. “Hey, what’s wrong?” “It’s almost time to gather everything and return the keys.” I said deflated, hardly having the energy or the will to pack the little things we had and leave this place without a destination. Glancing at Blake, I had the urge to throw myself into his arms and bury my face into his chest, hiding away from everything, but instead, I squeezed my arm. It was nice to feel this comfortable around someone, but it was only temporary. Once we got rid of the Watch, Blake would leave as well, and I... “If you have no place to go, let me take you to the Order. They will cut the connection with the Watch, and you’ll be safe to return to your normal life.” Normal... what a joke. “But what about Kian?” “He’ll come with us. I can’t promise, but they might be able to do something for him.” “They can?”

He nodded. And my eyes grew large as the meaning of his words sank in- a slight chance. “Why didn’t you say so from the beginning?” I jumped excited. “We would’ve been halfway there already.” “Hold on a sec. We need to think how we are going to get there. If it were just us, trains and common transportation wouldn’t be a problem, but he can’t-” “By car.” I stopped his tirade with two words, showing him a key swinging between my fingers. Blake looked at me dumbfounded and coming nearer he put a hand behind my head. He pulled me closer and kissed my forehead. “You are full of surprises, aren’t you?”

Chapter 17

Blake Kisa was way to proficient at packing. Filled by excitement, she refused to even take rest. She packed all her belongings and Kian’s within an hour, while he waited seated on the side of the bed like a grounded child, getting glared at every time he attempted to help. In all the fairness, they didn’t have many things; all their clothes fitting into a small trolley-bag, while a backpack was full of Kian’s medications, ointments, supplements and a nebulizer. “What about all the other stuff in here?” I asked Kisa, looking at everything she was about to leave behind, from pots and pans, plates, and cutlery, furniture or even some blankets. “Those are not ours.” she answered looking embarrassed. “We found most of them here when we moved in. Even better for us since we didn’t need to spend any money on getting some.” “I see.” Since she said she didn’t need any help, I focused on finding the best route. Unfolding the map over the table, I heard Kisa laughing. She showed me the maps application on her phone, but I felt much safer with a physical copy in my hands. Without any troubles, we had no reason to spend more than two days on the road, but Kian’s state was uncertain, and there also was a stop we had to make on the way. “Alright! All done.” Kisa dusted her hands, looking around, satisfied. “Right! So, I’m going to get the car ready. Can you do me a favour?” “What do you need?” “Could you bring those down for me please?” She asked pointing to the suitcase and backpack as she grabbed a pile of blankets and pillows that she had set aside.

“Sure, I’m right behind you.” Getting out into the street, we walked around the building into a private parking lot. With the key in one hand and balancing the pillows and the blankets with her shoulder, she unlocked a small and very old, blue car. It was one of those bug cars, driven around usually by women, but this one... I wondered if it actually started. Here and there the paint was missing, and rust ate at the body. The back door squawked when she opened it, and the trunk needed a good forceful shove, but opened in the end. I put the trolley in the trunk, together with my bag, while Kisa arranged the back seat like a small bed. She took Kian’s backpack from me and left it in the back. “Say... are you sure it won’t die on us in the middle of the road?” I asked Kisa, looking distrustfully at the car. “Well, I’ve never used it for long trips before, only grocery shopping and emergencies, but I never had any problems with it. I know how it looks, but I can promise it’s not as old as it really seems. I wouldn’t be allowed to drive it around London if that were the case. It’s a good car, trust me.” “I’ll take your word for it.” It looked like we were ready to go. The only things left were to bring Kian down to the parking lot, and leave the keys with the landlady, but since Kisa was not too eager to see her, she simply dumped them in her mailbox together with a note. We managed to travel for a bit over three hours before we had to take a break, although we didn’t get too far since the car wouldn’t go over 75mph. It was obvious the trip was hard on Kian despite the brave face he put on for Kisa’s sake. And that could be said for Kisa as well. She hadn’t slept a wink in over twenty-four hours and drove all the way. With a few swipes on her phone, she found us a shelter for the night, not too far away from where we had stopped. A little holiday village-like area, with individual rooms which lead straight to the garden. Pushing herself a bit more, she drove us there, so we arrived and checked in without any issues. After a bit of rest, we went down the street to pick up a bite from a local pub.

Since it was kind of late, that was the only place which still served food, all the regular shops having already closed. We placed our orders and sat at a table, waiting for it to get ready when my phone buzzed in my pocket. I frowned at the screen, with two texts coming in at the same time. No surprise there, one was from Marcus, while the other came from an unfamiliar number. Before I managed to open them, my phone buzzed again, texts avalanching in. A total of thirty-two, all from Marcus. I had to call him back and fast but couldn’t do it there. The front of the pub was also full of chatting people, smoking, and having a laugh, so that was out of question too. “I’ll be right back.” I told Kisa rising from the bench. She nodded, seemingly absent. Entering the men’s toilet, I looked around, but as expected, it was empty. I pulled my phone out again and opened the first text; the one from the unfamiliar number.

Got you the exact address. Don’t blow it. -Madeline (Maman) PS- Take good care of my girl.

Well, that solves one mystery. Now, what the heck did Marcus text me so many times for? For some reason the latest one was sent shortly after I ran away with the Watch a few days ago, yet I received it only one or two minutes ago. Same with the others. They were sent every few hours or less in the past couple of days.

Be careful, the one with the full-sleeves tattoos is gone, and no one saw where he went.

Let me know as soon as you’re safe.

He’s back. Supposedly got lost, but one of his arms is bleeding, so I’m not buying it.

Was that your doing? Are you all right?

Brother, where are you? Please tell me you are still alive. Everyone is worried about you.

You absolute prick! You made me light a candle for you, and you know how much I hate it, but guess what? Your flame is strong and steady, so how hard is it to text or call back?

I should consider myself lucky he didn’t curse me to death with it, I snickered.

Mate! Stop acting like a rebellious teen aka. an arse and call back. Every time I try to you it tells me your phone is switched off.

All his messages were similar in content, and I couldn’t help but laugh as they turned more and more aggressive, but his concern, as well as that of the others, warmed my heart. After a few rings Marcus picked up.

“You idiot! Do you know how worried we’ve been?” “Is that Blake? Several voices heard from around him, getting more excited and closer. “Sorry, but your texts got in just now.” I heard a door closing, and a bunch of muffled, disappointed sounds. With everyone around him, it was very unlikely we’d be able to have a normal conversation. “Even so. Don’t you know how to call? It’s not like you went on a bloody vacation.” “Ok, mum, I’ll try to call more often.” I chuckled, rolling my eyes, and I could tell even without seeing him that he was doing the same. “Either way, is everyone okay? And what about our new ‘friends’?” “Yes, we’re all ok, but our new friends seem hard to convince we don’t have what they’re looking for. They left, but from time to time the barrier picks up strange wavelengths for short periods of time.” “Hmmm...” “What’s wrong?” “I may not be able to you anymore after all.” “What do you mean?” “Those strange wavelengths the barrier picked up might be their attempt to track any sort of communication between us, to find the Watch’s location. I’ve managed to lose them while still in London, but I know it’s only a matter of time until they find us again.” “I see... wait! Us? What did you get yourself into this time?” “I have to go. But I need two favours.” “You sure aren’t shy to ask for things after what you put me through. What is it that you need?”

“First, I need a description, as accurate as possible of the people who came that night. Especially of the guy who disappeared. Pictures would be even better, but only if possible.” “Right, I’ll ask Willow to peek into my memories and draw them for you. And the second one?” “I need you to light a candle.” Marcus went quiet for a few seconds. “You know I hate it,” he said flatly. “I know; and I wouldn’t have asked if it wasn’t important.” “Fine.” He sighed. “But I’ll need a name and a date. You know how these things work.” “I’ll text you later with the details.” “Fine. Brother?” “Hmm?” “Please be careful.” “I will. I have a reason to.” I hung up. It wasn’t a lie. I had a reason to get out of this thing in one piece; a reason spread over thousands of years. I read Maman’s message one more time. She did say it could be dangerous, but once completed, the task would push my spiritual development to the next level; making pitiful creepers like Hallows and Trackers hardly a problem anymore. It might’ve been a good idea to check in with Maman for any peculiarity concerning this task. Getting out from the toilet, I couldn’t believe my eyes. Who would have expected for all hell to break loose in the few minutes I was gone, and even less, to see Kisa spin kicking a guy twice her size.

Chapter 18

Kisa The pub was quite busy, the only empty seats being in the middle; a table with two benches, one on each side. A perfect place for everyone to check on us from a distance. I could feel all the eyes on us since we stepped in, and how could they not stare? Unfamiliar faces in a small town, of course everyone would be curious. Once Blake headed to the loo, it’s like we stood out even more; the looks and whispers aimed at us losing their shyness. I kept looking anxiously in the direction he had left, hoping he would hurry back; then back at Kian, next to me who, although momentarily stable, was so tired he could barely keep his eyes open and his head up straight. Time dragged its feet, and my patience ran thin when on the bench opposite to us, three men crashed without permission, reeking of alcohol and weed, and grinning like morons from one ear to another. “That seat is taken.” I said coldly, but they kept on laughing. “Ow, don’t be like that...” One of the men said loudly. “Ya see, ma mate here is looking for a girl, but none of these wenches would give him a chance...” “That’s because he’s an ass!” a woman shouted from a nearby table. “Oh, shut your yap, Sylvia! So? What do you say? He’s a good lad, really.” “I’m not interested.” “Oh, I see! A stuck-up city girl. I saw you when you came in. One can’t satisfy you, so you got two instead.” I knew well what he was trying to do, dozens of patrons had tried it before; make me feel guilty, low, cheap, expendable. While in the beginning such tactics might’ve gotten the best of me, now they only managed to piss me off, but I

refused to make a scene. As soon as our food was going to be ready, we would go back to the inn, but while I had become immune to this sort of behaviour, Kian wasn’t. “She said she’s not interested,” he said, struggling to keep his composure. “So, how about you leave us alone?” The three men looked dumbfounded at Kian as if they just had taken notice of him, and after a few seconds they burst into a chest shattering laughter while holding their beer bellies. “Look at him,” they elbowed each other between tears. “The bloody mummy can speak.” They kept on laughing, their faces turning red. One of them, slipped off the bench and proceeded to roll on the dirty floor, while the entire pub was staring at the tasteless spectacle. Kian bit his lips, humiliated, looking at a spot on the table’s wooden surface. Slamming my hands on the table, I jumped to my feet. I’ve had enough. “It’s time for you to go. Now!” “Nah, sorry lady-” “Did I fucking stutter? Get away from us!” A hit on the table, made me jump. Looking at Kian, my heart dropped, and my soul turned into a knot. His body was all tensed and his face had changed colour. The whole agitation had triggered one of his attacks. Within seconds, a violent, chesty cough shook him entirely, as his fingers dug in whatever he could grab. Unable to breathe, his complexion turned bluish, as tears fell down his cheeks, and small blood splatters stained the table. My hands searched frantically through my pockets for his inhaler but, unable to find it, I emptied their contents on to the table. Little was my surprise when, from one of the pockets, I pulled out that damned Watch. Finding the inhaler, I set it to Kian’s mouth, but before I could press it, the man who kept talking snatched it from my hand. “Is this the shit you’re taking? Man, you need to give up on it; I mean look at you.”

“Give it back!” I screamed, desperate. “He needs his meds!” “Medicine? Ha! Didn’t you know sickness is just a state of mind?” I jumped to my feet, and over the table, but he got up as well. Backing away from me, the man held the inhaler high above his head. Why the hell did I have to be this short? “Give it back!” “Oh! Looks like he’s out cold.” One of his mates spoke for the first time, looking at Kian, whose head lay on the table. He’d lost his consciousness due to the lack of oxygen. For a moment my whole body froze, my eyes grew large, and a weight pressed on my chest preventing me from breathing. The world lost its sound as panic set in. My phone... ambulance... where is my phone? My pockets were empty. I looked at the table, but it wasn’t there. That’s when I heard one on the three. “How do you unlock this thing? Give me your PIN, I want to put my number in it.” He kept swiping at my screen, trying to unlock it. I seized it from his hand but couldn’t use it either. His random touches had locked the phone for five minutes, and Kian didn’t have that much time. “Someone call an ambulance! Please! My brother is dying!” “Whoa! Calm down love.” The man who stole the inhaler put his arm around my shoulders. “He’ll be fine. Trust me. I’ve seen his like before and it happens when you skip a dose.” “He’s sick, you fucking twat!” I yelled at him as if someone had set me on fire. My heartbeat was about to break my eardrums, blood racing through my veins. Grinding my teeth, I buried my elbow into his stomach. He bent in pain with an oomph, dropping the inhaler. I picked it up quickly and rushed to Kian’s side,

but it was useless. My little brother wasn’t breathing. “Ambulance will be here shortly.” I heard the barmaid say, but I couldn’t move or reply. I just kept looking in horror at my brother’s still figure. This can’t be it... I said to myself, tears sliding down my face. It can’t be... “Look, it feels like we’re not welcome here, so we’re going to move along. Have a good night dear.” The man patted on my back. “I think this is yours.” Another one came to my side, the Watch swinging by the chain between his fingers. He placed it in my hand and turned to leave, but his steps came to a halt. “You’re not going anywhere.” Someone spoke from behind me, but I didn’t turn or move, my eyes fixed on a bit of blood leaking between my little brother’s lips. “If something happens to that boy it will be your fault, so you are not moving another step until the ambulance and police get here,” said another. “Nah, man, we’re cool.” “Yeah, right.” In just a couple of minutes, the pub’s door flew open, and the police, together with the paramedics rushed in. Someone pulled me by the shoulders and sat me on a chair while two paramedics checked on Kian. A third one flashed a light before my eyes, asking things I couldn’t comprehend. “What’s the situation?” asked an officer. “She’s in shock, but otherwise alright.” “And the boy?” There was a long pause between them. The two attending to Kian, had laid him on the big wooden table, one pressing on his chest, while the other pumped air into his lungs with a balloon. My fingers tightened harder and harder around the

Watch as minutes ed. “Can we get some sugary water for her please?” I raised my face, and looked around, hardly ing what was happening, the overlapping voices flying by my ears. All the focus I was capable of was set on Kian and the attempt of the paramedics to bring him back to life. My hand flinched, the Watch opened, and all the saving efforts stopped. They brought in a stretcher and laid Kian on it, zipping him up in a white bag. They hid his body away from the curious looks, and returning to me, one of the paramedics said. “I’m sorry, but there’s nothing more we can do.” My hand flinched again, my fingers tightening even more around the Watch with each word. “I understand this is difficult for you,” the officer touched me gently on the shoulder. “But you will need to us to the hospital, for some paperwork. We can schedule another time for statements at the station.” Without answering, I stood on my feet, and stared at the hand I gripped the Watch in, my fingers white from the pressure. I wished to vanish. I wished for the entire world to disappear. I wished to destroy it with my own hands. Numbness got replaced by rage, and a sudden pain cut through my body. From the tip of my finger, upwards my arm, up and down the spine, finally nesting in the back of my brain. The world froze, sound vanished, colour disappeared, and smell evaporated. I was left basking in shades of grey, with not a hint remaining of my surroundings, so lively mere seconds ago. Now everything looked as if immortalised in an old black-and-white photograph.

I winced when another wave of pain seared and spread starting from my finger and glanced down at my hand. The Watch glimmered, the metal parts changing their colour from copper to burgundy. The needles spun backwards as blood flowed freely from my finger, each drop being unmistakably absorbed by the strange artefact, strengthening its glow. “I’ll be right back,” said Blake, pointing to the loo. I nodded absentminded. Blinking rapidly as if blinded by a headlight, I turned my head looking around. Suddenly everything returned to normal. The place had colour again, people chatted happily, and the air was loaded by the mixed flavours of alcohol and food. Next to me, Kian dozed off, exhaustion defeating him entirely. I’m back? Pulling the Watch from my pocket, I turned it on every side, but it looked no different. There wasn’t a trace left of the wine-red glow. The needles worked normally, although the time setting was a bit off. What the hell happened? A part of me knew very well what had happened, yet another wished someone would tell me I wasn’t going insane. I had returned in time; a little before Kian’s attack, and although the time and place was identical, the scene was slightly different. Before, Blake left without a word, and Kian fought sleep with all he had, but now it had all changed. An immense weight lifted off my chest, tears gathering in my eyes; and looking lovingly at my little brother, I caressed his hair. A small smile stretched on my lips, yet it felt sour. Would his attack happen again? As if taking a cue from my thoughts, the three men stumbled towards our table. I stood up, and walked away from the table, away from Kian. If it was really me who they wanted to talk to, then they would follow. Without the added stress, Kian shouldn’t have an attack. I pretended to read the menu on the wall, while still keeping an eye on my little brother. With a hand in my pocket, fingers wrapped around his inhaler, I was prepared, just in case. As predicted the men followed me, and just like before only one of them spoke.

“What’s such a cutie lass doing here all by herself?” he asked. “I’m reading.” I answered flatly. “And I would rather not be bothered.” “Look here,” he continued, ignoring my request. “You see, you seem like a nice gal. Ma mate here,” he dragged closer one of the other two by the collar of his shirt. “He’s looking to settle down. You know, he’s such a good lad, but often misunderstood.” “Good for him, but it has nothing to do with me.” “Don’t be like that, you could at least look at us when we’re talking to you.” “I have no interest in talking to you, so stop bothering me.” “See, because of your ugly mug no girl wants to have anything to do with us.” I heard a different voice speaking, but still didn’t turn to them, pretending to be absorbed by the rather compact menu. Until a cold, rough hand grabbed my arm and turned me forcefully. The three were closer than I had initially thought, and looking at me with a large, stupid grin on his face, one of them pulled at my arm. “You’re a good girl, I get it, so no need to play hard to get. Come here.” “No, thanks.” I pulled away, but he grabbed my arm again, holding it tighter. “Come with us. Let’s sit at our table and have a chat. You’ll change your mind. You’ll see. We ain’t biting.” “Is there something wrong with your ears? Are you that stupid you don’t understand the meaning of the word ‘no’?” I raised my voice glaring at them. The third one leaned towards his mates whispering something I couldn’t comprehend, and within seconds all three turned their attention to our table, where Kian was dozing off. My stomach turned into a knot, the memory of his attack, although reversed, fresh in my mind. I couldn’t go through it again, and fighting to supress my raising fear, I quickly glanced towards the loo’s door, hoping Blake would come out already. But he hadn’t come last time, why would he now? “That makes sense.” One of them said.

“Bloody hell mate, is that a human? Looks like a bloody mummy.” “Think he’ll die if we poke ‘im?” “Dunno man... wanna try?” “You have no business with him.” I said glacially, my eyes moving between them and Kian, who was fast asleep. The men turned to me as if they had forgotten I was even standing there, or that I was their initial target. “What do you want? I thought you want us to leave you alone.” “That applies to him as well.” I tried my best to keep my stance, but all my apparent calm crumbled when the one who whispered pushed me. “Shut your trap.” Taller than the other two, he looked at me disgusted, spitting at my feet. “You have a lot of nerve,” I said, shaking with both anger and fear. If they got to Kian, he would inevitably have an attack, but as usual my words meant nothing to people like them. Why? Because I was young? Short? A woman? People like this always pushed my buttons, and from an early age I had the twisted luck of learning this sort won’t go down with words. “Would you listen to her?” The three men laughed and pushed me again with way more force than the first time. My shoulder hurt but biting my bottom lip I spun on the tip of my toes lifting one leg and kicking with all my might, and my foot made a straight with the man’s jaw. Partially due to surprise, combined with whatever he was high on, he lost his balance and fell on top of the nearest table, knocking down bottles and smashing glasses. Those seated jumped to their feet screaming and shouting. The tallest one grabbed a broken bottle, his mad howl rising on top of the shocked clients screams, and lunged towards me, his staggering steps making it hard to predict his next movement. Not that I needed to. A soothing, safe presence hid me behind his broad back, shielding me, kicking the drunkard away.

Chapter 19

Blake She had attacked the first man and was ready to deal with the second when I moved in front of her, shielding her from harm. She caught a corner of my Tshirt between her fingers, and coming closer, I could sense her relaxing. “Is there a problem here?” I asked, glaring at the two men who were still standing, both looking bewildered at us. With red faces and bloodshot eyes, they stumbled back a bit and stuttered as words rolled with difficulty of their tongues. “She’s fucking mental!” screamed one of them, while the other grabbed their mate off the neighbouring table and ran off without another word or look our way. “My warrior princess.” I turned, pulled her in my arms and whispered. “Perhaps you could tone it down with the violence so we wouldn’t attract so much attention. But still, what happened?” “You wouldn’t understand.” she answered, her voice lacking energy and tears flowing freely. “Try me. I might surprise you.” She nodded. “Can you let me go now?” “Not until you stop shaking.” “I-” “Excuse me!” a man approached us in a rush. Well in his sixties, with his face

flushed and small beads of sweat on his forehead, he looked at us, worried. “My name is Henry, and I’m the Manager of this place. Is she alright?” “She will be. I apologise for-” “No need for that.” He waved his hand, cutting me off. “I am the one who needs to apologise. If I had noticed what was going on faster, this young lady here wouldn’t have had to deal with those morons. Although I am ashamed to it, you did us a big favour.” He addressed Kisa. “Now we have a legitimate reason to ban those three from entering this place. Will you accept my gratitude and apology?” Kisa, smiling sweetly through her tears and looked at the agitated man. “There’s no need for any of that. I seem to have a knack for trouble as of lately, and to be fair, I honestly believed I’d be in trouble and not thanked to.” “I understand. I can’t leave the matter like this, but I have an idea, so please enjoy the rest of your evening, and I hope to see you around in better circumstances.” At that, he curtly bowed his head in goodbye and power walked to the bar. After exchanging a few words with the barmaid, he pointed in our direction. We returned to our table just in time to see Kian’s head slipping of his hand and fall. He had slept straight through the entire madness and woke up looking around confused. We only needed to wait a few more minutes before our food was ready. “How much?” I asked when I went to pick it up. “It has been taken care of.” “There must be a mistake. We haven’t paid yet.” “Henry said it’s on the house, so that’s what it is.” I took the food, thanked them and we went on our way. Kisa and Kian went straight for their room, and without much of a choice I went

into mine. A good thing, the rooms were next to each other. The bad part, there was still a wall between us. The place itself wasn’t bad considering the low price; spacious enough for two, with a hard, large bed, and a small TV which seemed to be defective. On a table there was an electric kettle alongside some coffee sachets and tea bags, but I knew better than to touch it. The small, private shower was cleaner than expected, but the water was warm at most, not that it made a difference to me. I ate my food in silence, ears perking at any sound. Kisa’s presence felt strong and rather agitated from the other side of the wall, while Kian’s was weak, but peaceful. He probably fell asleep already, I guessed. Apart from them, there was no one else anywhere nearby. The other presences I could feel were around the reception area, and one by the carpark’s entrance. Apart from the staff, we were the only other people there. Laying on the bed, I kept looking at the ceiling, my eyes moving from one damp spot to another, until I heard Kisa’s door opening. I jumped to my feet, and without even stopping to put my shoes on, I darted out. Kisa looked at me surprised, her eyes widening, and her mouth cracked. I noticed she had changed her clothes, the strap dress she had on now reaching a bit under her knees, its bright red contrasting her light skin, and making it look translucent in the moonlight. The loose hair fell down her shoulders, framing her face and complimenting her eyes and lips. I had the urge to hold and kiss her, but her expression kept me away. Glancing down as if ashamed of something, she turned from me, and faced the sky, wrapping her arms around her body. The soft wind ruffled her hair, revealing her bare shoulders. She seemed so vulnerable in that moment, so weak, but mostly lonely. My body moved on its own, and by the time another breeze reached us, my arms hugged her tightly, my nose burying at the base of her neck. She didn’t pull away, but didn’t push me either, her body hadn’t tensed at the sudden , nor had she relaxed. She just stood there looking at the sky, at the glimmering stars and the proud moon. I wished for her to understand she wasn’t alone, yet words seemed useless. Empty. I could only hope she would be able to pick up the silent voice of my soul and understand she didn’t have to carry it all by herself.

“I... I think I’ve made a huge mistake.” Kisa said, her voice hardly louder than a tired whisper, as a single tear slipped down her cheek. “It was an accident, but if it hadn’t happened, he would be dead.” Her chest shuddered under the weight of her sniffles, and more tears made their unwanted appearance. Letting her go, I stepped back confused by her words, hundreds of thoughts running like mad through my mind, but when Kisa turned to me I forgot them all. Looking at me wondering, with big teary eyes, arms lifted to her chest defensively, as a bent finger touched her lower lip, I couldn’t read her. I couldn’t tell if she looked hurt by the sudden distance, or if I had stepped over the line of a blurry boundary. In a gamble, I opened my arms and without waiting for another second, Kisa dived in, pressing her face on my chest and hugging me tightly. She grabbed my T-shirt, squeezing it so hard her fists shook. “I don’t know if I can do anything to help, but I can listen if you want to talk.” I whispered stroking and kissing the top of her head. “I don’t even know where to begin.” “Wherever you want.” Another draft blew, ruffling our hair and clothes, and although wrapped in my arms, Kisa shivered. “It’s getting chillier. We should go inside.” Kisa nodded, pulled away and walked ahead, stopping by my room’s door. I reached my hand to open when she drew on a corner of my T-shirt. Curling her brows, Kisa opened her mouth, yet no words came out. Changing her mind, she let go and as soon as the door opened, stepped over the threshold, and sat on the edge of the bed. I remained standing, leaning against the wall, looking at Kisa fidgeting, struggling to find her words. “Would you mind sitting next to me?” she asked after a while. I complied and sat next to her. Without even raising her head or glancing away from the floor, she slipped her fingers between mine, colour rising to the tip of her ears. “Something happened, and I am not sure how to explain, but please don’t laugh at me.”

“I would never do that.” I assured her giving her hand a soft squeeze. Kisa swallowed dry, and sighing she began, “While in the pub; after you left from the table, three men came over. They were drunk, high, I don’t know, but they wouldn’t go away. I didn’t care what they said to me, but they started to pick on Kian. The stress pushed him into an attack and before I could give him his inhaler, one of them snatched it from me. I couldn’t get it back, and Kian got worse. They were messing around and laughing while my little brother was dying.” Her words became faster, so did her breathing. “He stopped breathing, and I couldn’t do anything. The doctors came and couldn’t save him. I kept looking the way you went, but you never returned. Blake!” her head whipped up, looking at me, eyes red from crying. “He died under my eyes, and I couldn’t do a thing to save him!” Her back and shoulders bent forward, as her sobs turned more violent with each second. I grabbed her shoulders and forced her to face me. Nothing of what she said made sense; the three weren’t at the table, and Kian was sleeping next door. There were no doctors, and no attack had happened, so what in the world was she talking about? “Kisa. Kisa! Look at me. Kian is well and safe in the next room. No attack happened. Did I miss something because that’s not how I this evening?” “I know you don’t, because it all changed.” “What do you mean?” I frowned. “I had the Watch in my hand, and I am not sure what happened, I can’t ,” closing her eyes, she shook her head lifting her hands to her temples. “There was a sharp pain, and... and... Ah, what else? There was something more, but when I came to it; it was like time reversed itself and we were back in the moment before you stood up and left. Argh! It feels like I’m going mad. What if this is just a dream because I can’t accept reality? What if Kian is really dead? I can’t tell what is real or not anymore. It feels like all sense is slipping through my fingers, and I’m slipping right alongside it.” In all my memories, never had I once seen her so desperate, so afraid, so shaken. She’d always put on a brave face no matter what life threw at her, but it seemed this time, fate had hurt her deeply.

“Kisa,” I said softly. “You are not going mad. Kian is fine. And we will figure out what the Watch did, so please don’t beat yourself over it.” “That’s what a dream would say...” I let go of her shoulders and moved my hands to her face; one under her chin and the other at the back of her head. I lifted her face and covered her mouth with mine. I kissed her gently, her sweet taste contrasting with the saltiness of her tears. Her lips opened, and I ventured deeper, finding her tongue and circling it like in a slow dance. “Does this feel like a dream?” I kissed her again with a bit more strength. “Or this?” And again. “Or this?” And again. “No.” Kisa sighed. “It doesn’t.” By the time I stopped, Kisa was laying on her back, hair scattered on the white sheets, her hips pinned between my knees and wrists pushed against the mattress. “Do you believe me now? “Why is it that I trust you so much?” the eyes looking back at me were no longer blurred by tears and doubt, but clear and bright, her inner strength glistening through. Colour returned to her face. “Do you want me to stop?” “No.”

Chapter 20

Kisa It was more than just comfort or trust. There was a strange, yet natural familiarity that I couldn’t pinpoint, like a long-forgotten memory fighting to surface, but still foggy and unreliable. It was something I had missed without even knowing. Something I yearned for, something I desired. His kisses were sweet, yet greedy; grounding, yet intoxicating. Right there and then, I wasn’t a worrying sister or an exotic dancer in Maman’s club. I wasn’t a girl who desperately ran around to make ends meet. I wasn’t the scared one who couldn’t phantom being alone, but too afraid to let others get close. No. Right there and then, I was only a woman in the arms of a man, whose soft touches gave me a sort of strength I never knew I possessed. Under his intense gaze, and ionate kisses, I mattered. I mattered more than the world led me to believe for all these years. Blake slipped his hand under my dress and up my leg, yet contrary to my expectations, he didn’t stop on my hip or tried to reach between my legs. No. He kept moving upwards, towards my back. My experience was next to none, and I knew it showed. There was one incident a few years ago, where I was pressured into it. He didn’t even kiss me or hold me but straight out split my legs and went for the panties. I don’t think I’ve ever smacked someone so fast and hard before. But Blake was different. I started to get dizzy. The sound of my heart echoed in my ears, and the awareness he could hear it too, made it beat even faster. The trails his fingers ed over my skin burned with electricity, and with each second, I ached for more. A certain area of my body demanded attention. I would lie if I’d say I’ve

never touched myself, when the need was pressing, but this time it yearned for Blake’s touch, not mine, yet he seemed to avoid it on purpose. Getting restless, I grabbed the edge of his T-shirt and pulled it over his head. In response, he drew down the top of my dress, revealing my breasts, and with a playful smile planted a kiss on the middle of my stomach. I snickered, his breath tickling me. Rising to his knees, with hands on my waist, he looked at me; his eyelids lowered, and eyes darkened. His jaw tensed, and closing his eyes, Blake let out a deep sigh which came out more like a low growl. He bent and kissed me again, only this time shorter, full of self-restraint. “We should stop for now,” he said releasing me and lying down by my side. And yet, he sounded unconvinced by his own words. Did I do something wrong? “You didn’t do anything wrong,” Blake continued as if reading my mind. “Don’t give me that look. It’s written all over your face you were about to blame yourself but hear me out.” I looked at him surprised, and a bit unhappy, but kept quiet. “How should I put this for it to make sense outside of my own head?” he ruffled his hair, frustrated. “If we keep going now, it will be like I’ve taken advantage of you, and that’s the last thing I want. You may not believe it now, or ever, but that wouldn’t change the truth.” I wasn’t wrong. Blake was different. Any other man would’ve gone for it without a second thought, but he thought of me. I turned onto my stomach and put my arms under my head. I didn’t even bother to fix my dress. “Thank you.” I smiled. Blake reached out, and pushed a few strands of hair off my face, stroking my cheek in the process.

“There’s something I don’t understand.” He rubbed my back. “How did you end up beating that guy?” My smile turned into a grimace, but I had no reason to hide it. “I it, I may have overreacted, but I watched my brother die before me, and although I left from the table, knowing they would follow me, they still noticed him, and were about to go and mess with him. I’ve seen that pattern before, Bake; plenty of times when I was younger.” “Would you like to tell me about it?” “There’s nothing much to tell. Just a bunch of mean kids at the orphanage saying things like ‘if you touch him you will die’ or chanting ‘Kian will die!’ over and over again. Of course, I ended up in a lot of fights, and got plenty of punishments for them too.” I shrugged my shoulders. “What about the grown-ups?” “Oh, they had the best answer. ‘Well, it’s true, isn’t it?’ It only got worse over the years. No matter what I did or said, even if I was crying or being all battered up, they would only look at me disgusted and shooed me away.” I grimaced. Blake looked at me, a crease deepening between his brows. His hand moved back to my face, and after caressing my cheek, he gently kissed my forehead. “I’m sorry.” “It’s all in the past now, so it doesn’t matter anymore.” “But it still pains you.” It wasn’t a question. His words hadn’t had any trace of doubt, and although I was tempted to deny it, his deep gaze convinced me otherwise. “So, what do you think about what happened with the Watch?” I tried to change the subject. “I don’t know, but if you do figure it out, I suggest avoiding using this newly found ability. We can’t know what effects it will have on you.”

“You’re right.” Although I couldn’t help being curious. What was the extent of the Watch’s powers? “Kisa!” he slightly raised his voice, startling me. “Promise me you will avoid using that cursed thing.” “F-Fine.” I got off the bed and fixed my dress. “It’s almost time for Kian to take his meds, so I’ll go back to my room.” “Of course. try to get some rest. Would you like me to drive tomorrow?” “Do you have a licence?” “Uh, no?” “Yeah, then I don’t think so. See you in the morning.” Closing the door behind me, I took few steps out onto the grass and looked once more up at the sky. Unlike before, the starts shone brightly, as if smiling back at me. Things are going to get better. They have to. The thought didn’t get to leave my mind when I suddenly found myself surrounded by colourful, dancing lights. “Good evening, Kisa.” A blond man approached me, grinning. “Who are you? What is the meaning of this?” I took a step back, glaring at him warily. “Good. It seems you slowly awaken. You appear to be much more aware of yourself this time.” This time? Inhaling deeply, I strengthened my back, and although all my nerves were screaming at me to run away, I looked the man straight into his cold, empty eyes. “Perhaps my memory is misbehaving, but I am certain we have never met before.”

“Is that so...” his lips stretched in a thin line, corners turning up into a smile which sent shivers down my spine. There was no joy, or honesty in it. “I have a proposition for you. I can give you everything and anything you desire,” he continued when he got no reaction from me. “I am not interested in anything I can’t achieve with my own strength.” I glared at him folding my arms to my chest. “I can save your brother.” The sudden mention of Kian made me flinch. “I know how his life is crumbling right in front of your eyes, and how that’s slowly destroying you, and I can stop it. Even more, I can reverse it.” his smile widened. “These sort of deals always come with a ridiculous price; I’m not stupid.” “I wasn’t implying you may be, but on the contrary, I think of you as a highly intelligent woman. A woman fitted to stay by my side. I don’t need your answer now, but when you are ready to provide one, just face the Sun and call my name.” “I don’t know your name.” “Helios.” He reached out with his hand to touch me. I tried to move away, but something hard behind me hindered my attempt. Unlike my reaction to Blake’s touch, the simple thought of being touched by this man made my skin turn icecold and my stomach churn. I shut my eyes tightly, and raised my arms, as if trying to create some sort of invisible wall; a shield to protect me. His presence alone made me feel soiled, but if he touched me.... Crackles spread through the air, breaking the colourful lights with each snap until they vanished. Helios’s apparent smile turned upside down, and snarling, he spat the words before vanishing as well. “To think it protects you.” My heart pounded, about to break my chest for a second time that night, yet for entirely different reasons. Shaking like a leaf, I allowed myself to slip onto the

ground, leaning my head against my room’s door. That was the hard thing I hadn’t been able to see, that had prevented me from getting away. Down on the grass, right next to me, the Watch shimmered open in the moonlight. This protected me? Just what is going on? Exhausted, I got on my feet, and entered the room. Leaving the Watch on a table, I failed to notice the inscription that had appeared on the inside of the opened facet, until the following morning.

Chapter 21

––––––––

“No. Please no more. I can’t do this anymore.” The man begged on his knees; forehead pressed on the hard, cold floor. “Foolish man,” a sweet voice whispered in his ear, warm lips tickling his skin. “You swore allegiance to me on the sacrificial altar, alongside all those loving and adoring words your mouth spouted as you worshiped my body. Or was it all a lie?” “I wasn’t lying!” the man twitched, looking at her anxious. “Then don’t fail me.” Her coldness got him onto his feet and out the door within a second. “Are you certain?” Helios asked. Seated on the large armchair, with a leg draped over an armrest and an elbow leaning on the other, he stared at the woman from under his eyebrows. “Of course! What could possibly go wrong?” She smiled brightly, flapping her long eyelashes. Getting closer, she lowered herself in front of him. Raising a hand to his cheek, she dragged her fingers down his neck and bare chest. Stretching her arms, she wrapped them around his neck, and pressing her generous chest against him, brushed her lips against his, continuing sweetly. “He will do anything for me, the same way I would do anything for you.” “What if he betrays you?” Helios narrowed his eyes at the cold smile he got in return, smile that could effortlessly compete with his sister’s. “He can’t. I made sure of it. And to be even more at ease, I took some safety measures.”

“Is that so?” “Let’s say, among other things, I lent him a certain blade which amplifies one’s bloodlust tenfold. With it in his possession, even a sweet little bunny would turn into a ferocious beast.” “What about the other things you mentioned?” “Oh? Don’t tell me you haven’t noticed his tattoos. They are not only for decoration.” “I knew I could count on you.” Helios smirked, pulling her on his lap and rewarding her with a kiss. “Did you have any doubts?” she giggled. “But still; I could’ve dealt personally with it. Much less of a headache.” “Not a chance, little songbird. I shall release you when the time is right. Have a little patience.” “You’re ruining all my fun.” She purred, nuzzling alongside his jawline. “Then by all means, allow me to entertain you.” He growled, grabbing a fistful of her hair and kissing her neck, grazing it with his teeth.

Chapter 22

Blake “So? What do you think it means?” Kisa whispered to me the following morning during breakfast, glancing around the restaurant to make sure no one could hear her. “You’re telling me this wasn’t here before.” I pointed with my fork at the open Watch, laid on the table. She shook her head, looking from me to Kian and back. “Do you have any idea how much time I spent looking at it and turning it on every possible side? That message wasn’t there before.” I picked up the Watch and looked at the scribbling engraved on the inside for the third time, frowning with each rhyme, and that wasn’t even the only strange thing that morning.

For a good deed, I take a drop. For a bad one, I might not stop. With the right choice, I can give life, With the bad one, death will arrive. A drop of what? It speaks of choices and deeds, taking and giving. Could it be? “Whoever engraved these words, probably meant them as both a warning and instructions. The way I see it, it could mean each use comes with a price, but every time the price will be according to the desired results, although I can’t be sure.”

“But that doesn’t make it any clearer.” Kisa groaned. “Sounds pretty clear and fair to me, to be honest.” Kian interfered, grasping both of our attention. “Think about it. Nothing is free in this world, so why would that be any different? To gain something, you must give something in return.” “No shit Sherlock.” Kisa said sarcastically, staring at Kian with a blank expression. “We already figured that out. What we don’t know is what the price consists of.” “Could be anything connected to the Keeper really.” He said imable while biting from his toast. “It can be energy, life, blood, memories. Anything.” “And you know all this because...” “Because I had access to an online library and a lot of time on my hands. You wouldn’t believe the things you find if you dig deep enough.” Kian snickered, followed by a cough. Kisa jumped to her feet with a hand on the medicine bag when Kian stopped her. “I’m fine,” he said with teary eyes. “The food turned onto the wrong lane.” Kisa sat back in her chair, fear flashing over her face for an instant. “You’ll give me a heart attack one day,” she mumbled, rubbing the bridge of her nose with two fingers. “Never mind. The problem is, how do we find out exactly what the so-called price is?” “That’s easy. You activate the Watch again.” My eyes widened, and Kisa went pale. “So, I take it you didn’t realise how thin the walls were.” Kian continued, noticing the change in our expression. “What exactly did you hear?” I asked. “Everything.” “Everything?” within seconds Kisa’s complexion changed from white to bright

red. I never knew she could be this cute; the innocent reaction to last night’s moments, brightening her presence. “Yes, everything you said about what happened in the pub. Why? Did I miss anything?” “No. That’s about it.” I said, and Kisa sighed relieved. “You don’t have to keep things secret from me.” Kian said, brooding over his eggs. “We didn’t do it on purpose, little brother. But you were tired, so I thought it would be best just to let you have some rest.” “I know.” He brightened up a bit smiling at his sister. I really enjoyed watching these two. Their closeness was refreshing and deserving of any siblings’ envy, but that was the connection between twins I supposed. My phone beeped with incoming texts from Marcus and two pictures struggled to in the first one, showing only some Pixelated squares. Clicking my tongue, I moved on to the text message.

Here are the drawings. Will send the last one shortly; Willow is still working on it. TBH, she did a better job than expected. Either way, hope they’ll be useful.

BTW, I lit the candle and speaking of which, would it’ve been hard to tell me there was another soul connected to it? No, of course not, but then you knew I had to light another candle. Anyway, I’ve never seen something like this before. At first, the flame was so weak I expected it to go out any second. And it did for the split of a second. But now, not only is it lit again, but it’s almost as if it’s getting stronger. It may be just my imagination though, so I’ll keep you updated. The other flame seems stable.

Let me know if you need anything else.

His flame got stronger? Now that I thought about it, Kian did seem a bit more energetic, and his complexion had lost some of its greyness. I rushed and typed a quick answer, then scrolled back to the images, which to my annoyance were still ing. Pissed off, I clicked my tongue again. “Something wrong?” I raised my face away from the screen and saw Kisa looking at me with her head slightly tilted and a soft frown between her brows. The area beneath her eyes looked darkened and puffy, but how could it not? Only one-night rest wouldn’t be enough to catch up on all the sleep she needed. “Nothing to worry about. I had one of my brothers send me some pictures of those who might be after the Watch, but they won’t .” I said, frustrated. “Want me to activate Hotspot on mine? Might work better.” “No need. Let’s finish our breakfast so we can move on.” That’s what I said, but while Kisa and Kian continued to eat, I kept looking anxiously at my phone. After a while, the images became clear. From the first picture, a woman with long, light coloured hair looked back at me. I knew Willow was an amazing artist, but her drawing looked as if the woman could come to life at any point. The second picture featured a youngish boy, but it was hard to tell for sure. Most likely Marcus hardly glanced in his direction, so his memory wasn’t reliable, hence the hazy drawing. None of them was the one I was most curious about, but he was certainly the star of the third image. “If everyone is done, I think we should go.” Kisa said after a few minutes. I looked at our empty plates and nodded at the same time with Kian. As soon as we got in the car, he stretched between the front seats and turned on the radio. “Right. Which way now?” Kisa asked as she started the engine. “Ringway Rudge, then first exit in the roundabout on Holyhead RD. We need to first get on M6, out on A556 then M56.”

“Right. I’ll everything now, and maybe my next job will be the one of a GPS.” Kisa didn’t even tried to hide her sarcasm. “Sorry. I was just reading aloud. Even in this old slowpoke we should get to Manchester before late afternoon.” “Manchester?” she looked at me confused. No wonder, considering I haven’t told her about Maman’s task. “I need to stop for a little commission. It won’t be long, and we’ll have free accommodation, so why not take advantage of it?” “If you say so...” she answered half-heartly. Good morning, ladies, and gents! The broadcaster’s voice caught our attention with her lively style. Ahead of us is another wonderful day. Outside looks mostly sunny, so keep it light. It almost makes me sorry I’ll spend my day in the studio. If you get inspired by the nice weather to go on a trip, it’s recommended you avoid M56 to Manchester and pick an alternative route. Early this morning, around 5 am, as I know you already heard from my colleagues, a chain crash took place due to lack of visibility. Fortunately, it appears no one was harmed, apart from some light scratches, but let me tell you it’s a big, and I mean big mess. Now if that is not a miracle, then I have no idea what it is. Anyway, back to our regular schedule. Don’t forget to sign up for the massive giveaway at the end of the month. You still have time, but... Kisa turned down the volume. “So, if you want to get to Manchester, you’d better come up with another way. You’ve heard the lady.” She pointed to the radio. I fumbled with my old-fashioned map, fighting to fold it so it would show me only the portion I needed. In the compact car and with the tight space, the challenge proved more than I could manage. The map ripped with a painfully loud sound, followed by Kisa’s full, heartly laughter. “Are you done?” I asked her unamused as she wiped a tear from the corner of her eye. My remark brought another wave of laughter, and a shrug from Kian who looked just as confused as me about what she found so extremely amusing.

“You were so proud of your map, and now look at it!” Kisa squealed. Sighing, she pulled out her phone, and after a few swipes and taps, said. “Well, looks like our detour just added three hours to our journey.” “In that case, we better get going.” Kian said, excited. “By the way, since we are getting to Manchester, and if I’m feeling better, do you think we could visit one or two things?” “I suppose? I don’t see why not since we’ll spend the night there. Right?” She mused, looking at me for confirmation. “Sure.” Placing her phone so she could see the screen, Kisa turned on the engine, and although it made a peculiar, high-pitched noise, it eventually started. “Are you sure it will take us all the way?” I asked, concerned. “Do you have a better suggestion?” she instantly retorted raising an eyebrow. “Good car, good car.” I jokingly patted the car’s dashboard, and Kisa rolled her eyes again. “So, now you’re not laughing. Gosh, last time when I heard someone laugh like that was when I tried using a pickup line from a film.” “Which one?” asked Kian, interested. “Did it hurt when you fell from heaven...” “Please tell me you didn’t go around telling girls they’re Satan.” Kisa facepalmed, and Kian snickered. “Not for long.” “Good.” In 100 yards enter the roundabout and take the first exit. The GPS announced. “Okay, let’s go.” I said putting on the seatbelt, then turned to Kian. “You’d better think where you want to go first.” “Wait! Before that, don’t you wanna try to see if, and how you can use the

Watch?” Kian asked, looking at Kisa. Without a word, she pulled it out from her pocket, and pressed it. The facet opened and we waited anxiously for her to say something since we weren’t able to tell if anything happened, but she only looked at us disappointed. “It’s not working. Maybe I’m doing something wrong?” “We’ll figure it out, don’t worry.” I reached my hand and caressed her cheek, her frown easing and her lips turning into a gentle smile. “We should go, I have a good feeling about this detour.” Or so I said.

Chapter 23

Kisa Didn’t the broadcaster say it would be sunny all day? That’s English weather for you. Clouds gathered on the sky, hiding the sun while small drops of rain smashed against the windshield. The few flimsy drops turned into a powerful shower in seconds, lowering my visibility to the point I had to slow down and narrow my eyes at the road to make out anything. The wipers, although swiping at max power, barely managed to keep up with the downpour. “Don’t you think we should stop until this es?” asked Kian, leaning worried between chairs. “I would, but there’s nowhere I can do it safely, so for the time being we will have to keep going.” The GPS lead us on a constricted country-side road, where even my blue bug had a hard time fitting properly. The sides were laced with trees and bushes, without the smallest opening where we could pull over. I didn’t even want to think what we would do if another car came from the opposite direction. Shortly after we had left, Blake had become strangely quiet, constantly fidgeting in place and looking at his phone. Shifting yet again in his chair, he pulled out a deck of white cards. He shuffled them swiftly, his impatient moves making the cards almost scatter a few times. He picked out three and raised them to his lips. I blushed a bit, ing how the same lips had touched mine the night before, and how his hands had tenderly caressed my skin. I shook my head and forced myself to focus only on the road before us, but the cards got the better part of my attention when, once in with Blake’s lips, they revealed their hidden, colourful drawings. My eyes widened at their enchantment, and yet they meant nothing to me, although I couldn’t say the same thing about Blake. I had to to ask him about them later on. Sighing, he lowered them, but before he could have a look, his phone beeped. In a rush, Blake took it out, and looking at the notification, he swore under his

breath. “Is everything alright?” I finally asked, worried. “No. It’s not. This is the man who attacked me in the forest, and most likely also the one who sent the Tracker after the Watch in London.” He showed me a picture on his screen. Drawn flawlessly, but with a big deficit; half of the face covered by a hood. “That bastard made sure no one got to see his entire face.” Blake practically spat the words, grinding his teeth. “Is it bad?” “He is strong, Kisa. And I’m not sure I can face him as an equal just yet. It was pure luck I was able to escape from that forest in one piece.” “So he’s after us? Then what do we do?” “It will be fine. That’s why we’re going to Manchester.” “I see-” “Kisa! Watch out!” Kian shouted. Out of nowhere, a dark shadow appeared on the side of the road, and as we drove by, it slammed its hand against my window, leaving a bloodied mark. I screamed startled and hit the brake. “Don’t!” I hear Blake next to me. “Keep going!” “But-” “Step on it!” From the mark, thin veins began to spread on the window, slowly scattering over the whole car. Blake pulled out a vial similar to the one I had used before on his wounds and sprinkled the dust on the car’s dashboard. It glowed, repelling the strains, but just for a brief moment. They turned more violent and started to spread even faster, overwhelming the purifying powder. It was getting more and more difficult to see where I was going. The trees on both sides of the narrow road, alongside the pouring rain didn’t make it easy as it was. And the strands

rapidly covering the entire windshield made it all much worse. I hit the brake. But it didn’t answer. The car was no longer under my control and kept gaining speed despite my efforts to stop it. “Blake?” My voice raised, urgency growing by the second. “FUCK!” He fought to open the door, or at least a window, but none budged. He hit the window hard, trying to break it, but without avail. The car shuddered and shook violently, threatening to crash either left or right, at times even about to turn turtle. Breaking wood slammed against the metal body, cracking loudly. We weren’t on the road anymore. “Kisa?” Kian squeaked alarmed. “Hang on!” I yelled at him. Not that it mattered much. Everything was out of my control. A screech from under the car followed by a powerful jolt made me scream, and gripping the wheel until my knuckles turned white, I uselessly ducked. Blake continued to struggle with the window, while Kian could barely hold himself in one place, but it simply wasn’t enough. Metal bent. The windshield cracked and shattered. A dark liquid blurred my vision and the chill wind sprinkled over my face the last drops of rain still lingering in the air. I couldn’t feel the lower half of my body, nor did I have the strength to move the other half. Struggling, I turned my head enough to see the enger door open and the seat empty. “Blake?” I mumbled, but my voice came out weaker than a summer wind. “Kian?” I tried to check on my brother. He’s fine, right? He has to be. But he was missing as well. The broken windshield gave me a clear view to the wide tree trunk around which the front of my car had moulded. Adrenaline numbed my pain, and forcing myself to move, I glanced around looking for them. There was indeed no sign of Blake, but not far from where we had crashed, something was lying on the ground. A sharp pain crossed my chest, because although I couldn’t see him clearly, I knew who that was. I dragged myself out of the car, and down on the ground through the mud and wet leaves until I reached Kian. With the face full of cuts and blood, he barely breathed and some of his limbs lay in an unnatural position.

The little strength I had left vanished, and I crashed next to my brother, yet far enough so my hand couldn’t reach him. With a last impulse, I pushed myself enough to grab his stiff hand. Blake, I thought as my conscience slipped away. Please be okay. A tear slipped from my eyes as darkness stretched for me, but I refused to accept this as our end. We couldn’t die the same way as our parents. No! We had to move on. We had to get to Scotland. Meet the monks. Get rid of the Watch and heal Kian. We had too many things to do to stop here. My phone... I need to call for help. A painful groan, followed by slow, light steps resonated through the trees. My body froze, and eyes grew large in fear, as I saw Blake dragging himself anxiously away from us on his elbows. Behind him, following closely, yet leisurely, as if enjoying his struggles, a man closed-in holding in his hand a strange looking sword which gave off an ominous burgundy shimmer. Picking up the pace, he caught up with Blake stepping on his shoulder, pinning him to the ground, and slowly dragged the tip of the blade over his back. Blake screamed in pain as the man cut his flesh, again and again. Wounded and weakened he couldn’t fight back. And I could only lay there, as if frozen, watching the horror unfolding before my eyes. After a short while, as if bored, the man sunk his blade through the middle of Blake’s back, piercing his heart and severing his life. “No!” I screamed involuntarily, turning the man’s attention to us. Too late for regrets. Biting my lip, I hauled myself over Kian, watching horrified as the man made his way towards us, swinging his sword and grinning cruelly. Just as the drawing had depicted him, his face was covered by a hood, the only visible, distinctive signs being the tribal tattoos on his arms. He kicked me away, and just as he had done earlier with Blake, he pierced Kian’s heart without giving him a second glace. Blood trickled from the corner of my brother’s mouth as life left his body. I don’t want to die... He turned to me next, kicking me again, so that I landed on my back. Placing the tip of his blade on top of my chest, he started to push it in slowly, delighting in

my pained screams. I don’t want to die... He bent close to my ear as he twisted the blade, laughing at the new wave of screams I couldn’t hold in. My blurry vision hindered me from seeing his face, but his voice was as clear as the morning dew. I don’t want to die... “It’s nothing personal, lass.” Help me...

Chapter 24

Blake Both me and Kian almost got thrown through the windshield when Kisa suddenly slammed the brakes with no warning barely avoiding crashing the car in a ditch. Panting and whimpering, she rested her head against the steering wheel, gripping it so tightly, her knuckles and wrists turned white. Her face was pale, the wide-opened eyes gathered tears, and her whole body trembled uncontrollably. I reached my hand to touch her shoulder, but when I did, Kisa jumped and pulled away so hard, the whole car rocked. Her lips tightened in a straight line, and fumbling with the seatbelt, she released herself rushing out, her panicky escape being instantly followed by the worrying sound of her emptying stomach. I grabbed a water bottle and rushed to her, with a hunch on my mind, but as I turned around the car, she shouted at me, her voice hoarse from the effort. “Don’t come here!” she sat on her knees crouched over the side of the road, on the grass; waving her hand behind her frantically, for me to go away. “I’m okay. Go back into the car.” She insisted. “No. You are certainly not okay, so don’t act like it.” I said rushing to her side and rubbing her back. “Both me and Kian are here, so why do you push yourself like that?” “Habit?” “You’re asking me?” She shrugged her shoulders, and taking the bottle from me, rinsed her mouth and spat, drinking a few small sips after. I helped her back to her feet and, although still pale and shaking, she seemed slightly calmer. “What happened?” I asked, frowning.

“I’ll tell you back in the car.” She groaned tiredly. Crashing into her seat, Kisa leaned against the headrest and closed her eyes inhaling deeply. “You activated the Watch, didn’t you?” asked Kian, studying his sister. Kisa simply nodded without opening her eyes, confirming my hunch, and setting the seed for another. “How?” “I don’t know. All I can tell for sure is I didn’t want to die.” She whispered in reply. “Something happened,” I finally said. “And by the way you look and act, I suspect it was worse than what happened in the pub.” “You have no idea,” she breathed out the words, her voice weak and shaky. “We can’t go that way. I can’t do it.” “What happened?” Kian asked before me. “They caught up with us.” She looked into my eyes, as my phone beeped. I decided to ignore it, waiting for Kisa to continue. “You’d better open that. It’s the drawing of the one who will attack us in the forest ahead, but I guess you’ve met him at least once before.” I pulled out my phone and opened the message, frowning at the drawing. “Not very useful, is it?” she smiled faintly. “Even if we turn back and take another road, I don’t think it will make much of a difference, considering how things went last time. Blake, he’s strong, and he almost killed all of us in a matter of seconds.” A few tears slid down her cheeks. “Tell me as much as you can . We’ll get out of this one way or another.” I squeezed her shoulders, hoping to encourage her a bit, although I was

well aware of the ability difference between me and our enemy. I had to plan this carefully and hopefully, lady luck would smile upon us.

––––––––

“Raise the hood!” Once it was up, I drew on the inside with the mixture of pretty much every repellent and purifying dust I had with me. Risky, but right now it was our best shot. I ed doing something similar once before, but in that life, I was weaker than in the current one, and my efforts had failed miserably. “Did you learn all these at the convent?” Kisa had come by my side, looking interested at the symbols. She seemed to be a bit better than before, but still visibly shaken. “No. This is something I learned long ago, from a very special person.” I smiled nostalgically. “But back then I couldn’t rise to the level of trust and expectations she placed in me. There hadn’t been enough time for my power to properly develop.” “I don’t understand. I thought you grew up at the convent.” “I did. This is something that happened before that.” “How does that make any sense?” “I guess it doesn’t but let me ask you something. Do you believe in past lives?” I glanced expectantly at her confused expression. “I suppose.” “All done.” I said closing the hood, lingering with my hands on top of it. “You’re going to leave it like this, aren’t you?” “If..., no. When we have a peaceful moment, I will explain everything to you, but for now we need to go. Once activated, this spell won’t hold for long, but it should be enough to let us escape.”

“Blake, wait!” she grabbed my hand before I could walk away. “I don’t want to see you die again. Neither of you.” Her lower lip trembled as she said those words, her eyes glistening with tears. And something in my heart broke. I hugged her, and kissed her forehead, as she gripped my T-shirt. Cupping her face, I pressed my lips over hers. Right now, words were useless. From inside the car, Kian looked at us smiling and somewhat content. Blushing, Kisa pulled away, and holding my gaze, a glimmer of determination lit her eyes. “Let’s get this done already. I’m sick of worrying.” With equal determination, we got back into the car, and as soon as we drove off, the sky opened, and rain came down pouring. Kisa exhaled loudly and gripped the wheel tighter, her jaw tensing and eyes squinting at the road. “Before I forget,” I turned to Kian and gave him a chain with a little purple crystal. “You are the weakest one among us, so you need a bit of extra measure. Considering what we have to deal with, this will keep you partially hidden.” “So, what are we up against again?” Kian asked taking the chain from me and putting it around his neck. “According to Kisa’s description, the one following us has a preference for dark arts. That thing he put on the car and made it lose control was a Hallow which had been fed on human blood. Most likely its master’s blood, since he could control it while attached to an object. That thing I did on the inside of the hood should repel it, and as long as we keep our distance from the one pulling the strings, we should be fine.” “Speaking of which; why on the inside?” “Because this sort of enchantments are not waterproof.” I shrugged, and Kian laughed. Strangely, Kian didn’t show the slightest worry or distress, neither when Kisa described how we got killed nor now, when it was only a matter of time until we were going to be attacked. But then again, this was a person who, apart from his sister, had nothing to lose.

“Kisa, watch out!” he shouted. Just as Kisa had told us, a shadow appeared on the road seemingly out of nowhere in the heavy rain, and just as before, he slammed his hand on the driver’s window. As soon as he made with the glass surface, the symbols under the hood activated and with a gust of energy pushed him away. Kisa exhaled relieved, but it was not over yet. It couldn’t be that easy. From the man’s body rose dark fumes, above him forming an aggressive, blood thirsty Hallow. It screeched towards the sky before launching itself after the car, flexing its claws as it got closer, slashing at the trees and bushes on the side of the road. “Oh, shit! Oh, shit! Oh, shit!” Kisa cried as she floored the car. “When I tell you, stop the car and get out. Kian you stay put. That thing won’t be able to see you, but you can’t move an inch.” “Got it.” “Have you gone mad?” Kisa shouted. “We are all mad here.” “Don’t give me that Alice in Wonderland bullshit! If that thing catches us, it will slice us thinner than chorizo.” “Kisa! I can fight and kill it, but I need you to trust me.” “I trust you, but I can’t bear to see you hurt again.” “It won’t happen. Now get ready.” Looking back, I saw the Hallow nearing by the second as our car rushed forward on the narrow road deepening into the forest. Kian laid down on the back seat and pulled a blanket on top of him, hiding entirely. Considering his size this wouldn’t have worked in different circumstances, but Hallows were brainless, moody killers. Just a little further.

“Now!” Kisa hit the brake, the wheels sliding slightly on the wet road and as soon as the car stopped, both of us jumped out, running in opposite directions. As expected, the Hallow turned on its way and chased after Kisa, but I wasn’t going to let it do whatever it wanted for much longer. Pulling out five cards, I breathed life into them, my spirit flame burning bright and strong. One by one, I threw them after the Hallow and Kisa. Flying past them, four of them got stuck in trees, while the last one fell on the ground. Perfect. “Don’t stop!” I shouted to Kisa. “Wasn’t planning to!” Kisa ed by the cards, and kept running away, but for the Hallow it was the end of the road. As soon as it ed by the first card, they connected to each other, my blue spirit-fire spreading, and raising a wall between them, trapping the creature inside. The Hallow began to struggle, clawing and smashing into the walls; hissing and spitting like a cornered cat, but every time it touched them, their fire burned it, purifying it. With the Hallow subdued, I closed my eyes and opened my senses. I felt Kian’s weak presence in the car, Kisa was getting further away, but where was the Hallow’s master? “I suppose your master doesn’t care about you enough to come and get you.” I spit to the ground disgusted, and the Hallow hissed at me steadily gravitating to the centre of the trap. “Burn.” At my word, the card lying on the ground released its confined energy enveloping the Hallow in cleansing blazes. It screeched and twisted as my flames burnt away all the malice forcefully injected into it, leaving behind the subtle shine of a pure soul. “Be free.” I whispered, releasing it from its prison. The soul rose to the sky and vanished, returning to its rightful owner. Where is he? I thought, clenching my jaw and grinding my teeth. Furious, I turned on the spot looking for the one who had attacked us. “Where are you, coward?” I shouted, blood boiling in my veins. I didn’t care

anymore that he was stronger than me. I wanted to rip his head off. That kind of glow could be seen only in children’s souls. He dared to torment another child and use their soul in such a filthy way. “Come out and fight me!” He couldn’t be far. He wouldn’t give up on such an opportunity, I knew that for a fact. And he didn’t, only his target had ceased to be me when the Watch got into Kisa’s hands. “Damit!” I’ve made a rookie mistake and let myself get overwhelmed by anger. A foreboding chill ed through my body, followed by the confirmation to my fearful realisation. Echoing through the forest, a scream filled my ears and Kisa’s presence vanished.

Chapter 25

Kisa

Breathless, with shaking knees and burning tights, I kept running for a little while longer. I couldn’t hear the Hallow’s screams, nor its struggles. The only sound around me being the wind rustling through leaves and branches. Leaning against a tree, I paused to catch my breath. It should be fine to go back now, right? I was worried about Kian, but somehow, I could tell he’s alright, and hopefully Blake as well. I turned on my heels and headed back without a second thought. Thinking about it now, it had been not only foolish but also cowardly of me to be the only one to run away. I may have unwillingly acted as a bait, and yet that did not make me feel any better. In the heat of the moment, it seemed like a good plan, but in truth, I left them to fend for themselves. Tired, I could somewhat pick up the pace, while focusing what was left of my strength on finding my way back. How in the world did I manage to get this far? I walked and walked, yet the forest failed to end. I knew for a fact I was on the right trail, but then why? The unnatural quietness gave me an eerie feeling, chills forming on the back of my neck. The buzzing feeling as if I was being watched intensified by the second, but there was no one around me. The trees weren’t thick enough to hide a whole person, nor were the branches strong enough to be able to sustain one. Distracted, I lost my footing and slipped on the wet grass, as something swished over the top of my head. Air stopped in my throat. Landing on my hands and knees, I shifted around, but I was still alone. In the corner of my eye, I caught the glimpse of a burgundy shimmer, before a blade fell out of nowhere by the side of my head. By sheer luck, I dodged just enough to avoid getting anything cut off, but same as before, my attacker was nowhere to be seen. Jumping to my feet, I ran without an aim, hoping to put some distance between us, but my poor legs refused to push on anymore. Stumbling forward, I grabbed a tree to avoid crashing to the ground, but I scratched my hands on the rough bark. Another dim

wine-red gleam before the blade was swung at me, cutting short a few strands of hair before embedding itself into the tree trunk while I ducked in the last moment. Quiet. Silence. Stillness. Not even the wind or my steps seemed to have a sound of their own. Light reflected of the blade yet again and I barely managed to twist aside to avoid being cleaved into two. I was able to avoid getting hurt but didn’t know for how long I’d be able to keep it up. But then it hit me. It wasn’t me being able to avoid him. Anyone could tell I didn’t have the skills to do it. It was him playing with me like a cat does with a mouse before serving it for dinner. The fucking psycho was playing with me! I have to get away. Or so I thought, but the one I was up against wasn’t by any means a fool. Fingers wrapped around my neck, and I found myself thrown to the ground. I tried to get back up in a futile attempt, when he stepped on me, his heavy foot, painfully pressing on my chest. With my hands, I searched around, hoping to find something. Anything really, to hinder my attacker. My fingers found a piece of broken wood, and grasping it, I shoved the pointy edge into his leg. Even with the lack of strength and energy I managed to damage his skin, but despite the pain and dripping blood he didn’t budge. I didn’t have enough strength to move him away, nor enough vitality to keep-on struggling. With a large grin, he held the sword over me with both hands, preparing to pierce my heart. With the hood pulled over his face, some of his features were partially hidden, but something about the look in his eyes shook me even more than the sharp tip of the blade looming over me. Bare and clouded, it seemed as if he looked through me. “It’s nothing personal, lass.” He said those blasted words again and pushed down the blade. Shutting my eyes tight, I crossed my arms in its way as a scream rose from my chest, but...

... pain never came. Am I already dead? I can’t be. I refuse to it it. This is not a fate I’m willing to accept. I could still feel the weight of his foot on me, so without letting my arms down, I peeked through my lashes. My eyes grew large at the sight of my unexpected protector. Shining brightly, the Watch floated above me enveloping me in a warm, amber light. The man growled annoyed, forcing the blade through, but the light, acting like a barrier prevented it from piercing my skin. “Get off of me!” I shouted. As if in response, the light pulsed once, throwing the man away, then breaking in strands, wrapped around him, holding him captive. In a rush, blood rose to my head, a strange power swelling up inside me. So familiar, yet so dangerous. “Kisa!” Blake called out to me. “Kisa!” he shouted even louder, but I couldn’t tell where his voice was coming from. “Kisa, where are you?” He called again. “Blake!” I called back, turning around, hoping to catch a glimpse of him, but when I did, the magic vanished and so did the little energy I had left. My head spun, my knees shook, and my stomach flipped. I could barely hold my head up, or my back straight. Pain flared all over my body, and my vision darkened. Warm, protective arms wrapped around me, and a nervous voice reached my ears. “I’ve got you.” Blake huffed, removing strands of hair from my face. “Thank the gods you’re fine.” He hugged me tighter and tighter, burying his face in the nape of my neck. I’m fine, I wished to tell him, but my voice wouldn’t come out. I wanted to hug him back, but I barely had enough energy to keep my eyes open. He was trembling and holding me so close to him.

“I thought I lost you again.” He whispered more to himself. Again? He picked me up and walked back towards the car. I had to tell him about the Watch and our attacker but glancing in the direction I had held him captive, there was not a trace left. He had escaped. “Is she alright?” I heard my brother’s voice. Blake didn’t answer, but put me carefully on the seat, lowering the backrest so I could lay down. When did we get back? I couldn’t tell. Did I fall asleep? Maybe. “Can you give me one of your blankets?” Blake covered me entirely pushing the edges underneath me and pulled the safety belt over. I was comfortable and warm but missed the safety of his arms. He shut the door and climbed in the driver’s seat, turning on the engine. “You can’t drive.” I mumbled, with one eye half opened. “I never said I can’t drive, just that I don’t have a licence.” He puffed, caressing my hair. “I’ll wake you up when we get there.” “Seriously...” Taking out a hand from under the blanket, I reached out and grabbed the corner of his T-shirt just before I fell back into a deep sleep.

––––––––

“I’ll be back in a few.” “Take your time.” The voices of Kian and Blake, followed by the sound of a closing car door had woken me up. “Are we there yet?” I muttered, rising my heavy eyelids. “Not yet. We just stopped to get some gas.” Blake smiled at me. “Where did Kian go?” “To the loo.” “By himself in a public place?” I frowned, snuggling with the blanket. “I don’t think you need to worry.” “How come?” “I believe this trip is truly helpful to him. I’ve noticed since morning, that he seems more energetic.” “I know... From time to time, he used to have similar energy bursts, but they haven’t happened in a long time. To be honest, I can’t the last time he hadn’t spent the entire day sleeping. But still, how can I not worry about him? Even more when I know the episode following one of these bursts can be twice, or even three times worse than usual.” “No one said not to.” He ed his fingers between mine, drawing circles on the back of my hand with his thumb, seemingly deep in thought. “How are you feeling?” he asked after a while. “Tired. And hungry.”

“Should I grab you something from the gas station?” “No. Don’t go.” I tightened my grip. “I’m not going anywhere.” “You’d better not.” I half smiled. Letting go, he unbuckled both of our seatbelts, and stretching over the seat, he traced the contour of my face with the tip of his fingers, stopping over my lips. He kissed my forehead. He kissed my cheek. “You are the only one who can chase me away.” He kissed my lips; a heavy, possessive, warm kiss. “Ugh, this is annoying.” With a swift move he pulled his seat all the way to the back, and shoving an arm underneath me, pulled me into his lap cradling me to his chest. I cuddled there with my head on his shoulder as he rearranged the blanket around me. “Where were we?” he raised my face, smiling mischievously as our lips brushed while he spoke. “You were saying something about getting chased away?” “Nice try.” I loved being so close to him. I loved how his body heat ed through our clothes and blanket, wrapping around me, his overwhelming energy tickling my skin. His touch, although gentle left no space for misunderstandings, and his lips, sweet, and tender, softly caressed mine. I closed my eyes, savouring the feeling of being the focus of his attention. He broke our kiss and pressed his forehead over mine. Shutting his eyes tightly, he sighed. “What’s wrong?” “Nothing. Everything is alright now.” He squeezed me closer.

“Blake? You said something back then, something you had said before as well and it makes me so confused,” I shook my head. “Have we met before?” “We-” “Okay people, ready to go?” The door opened and Kian got inside the car, grinning from ear to ear. Realising how everything must have looked, my cheeks turned instantly red at the sight of my brother, and although he didn’t seem to care much about it, I awkwardly shuffled back into the enger’s seat while keeping my eyes glued to the floor and struggled with the seatbelt much more that I normally should have, as if my fingers were made out of jelly. “Yes, we should go.” Blake answered, reaching an arm and fixing my seatbelt, then turning on the engine, and setting his seat back in position. He threw me one more glance before we left, a playful light dancing in his eyes. That look alone warmed my heart, a smile spreading on my lips, but he still hadn’t answered my question. What are you hiding, Blake?

Chapter 26

––––––––

“You disappointed me, little songbird.” Helios spoke calmly, but his eyes burned with rage. “I will make it up to you, I promise.” The woman pleaded. “I will get you the Watch and make your wish come true.” “Will you?” “Yes, yes! Anything for you!” she grovelled to his feet. “Please, don’t abandon me!” She pleaded with tears in her eyes. Helios simply stood there looking coldly at the pathetic spectacle. Another human developing an obsession over him, but that was how he liked it. This way he could use them how he saw fit without wasting the energy that could hardly sustain his form anymore. His last meeting with Kisa had robbed him of hundreds of years of saved power in mere seconds, but it had served as a confirmation she was not a regular person. To think the Watch would do something like that for its Keeper. But then, this had happened once before. “This is your last chance. Don’t waste it.” He growled at the plaything grovelling at his feet. “Thank you! Thank you!” she cried. Taking her hands, he pulled her up to her feet, and dried her tears. “Come here and show me that gorgeous smile of yours.” He whispered, gently tucking a strand of hair behind her ear. “Pull yourself together for you have a very important part to play.” “I love you.” She confessed.

“I know...” “If you want her, I will bring her to you.”

Chapter 27

Blake The pressure on my chest skyrocketed to the point it became painful as the car stopped in the Rose Lake Hotel’s private parking. Both Kisa and Kian were asleep, so I took advantage of the moment to centre myself. If I were to go in with a clouded mind, I might as well give up on any chance of a breakthrough. My cards rested in my hand, waiting for me to draw them out. I pulled out three, but as I was about to make them show themselves to me, my hand stopped midway, just as the air in my chest. The cards revealed themselves without going through the usual ritual. Fear clenched my heart because this could only have one meaning. Their message carried such an urgency that they borrowed life from the stars to reveal it, and in most cases, this meant nothing good. I looked at the first one showing a human figure holding the world on their shoulders but struggling to keep to their feet. I already knew what followed would pose a monumental challenge. Maman had made sure to warn me as well, but this card made it so much clearer; this all could prove too much for only one person to bear. Conflicted, I looked at Kisa’s sleeping face. So peaceful. I couldn’t drag her into this. I shouldn’t... but if I didn’t do it, I’d be stuck at this level, unable to do much. If we’d get attacked again, or if the monks wouldn’t be able to separate her from the Watch, then she would need protection. And I wasn’t good enough for the task. I wasn’t strong enough to stand by her side. I’m never enough, dammit! I bit the inside of my cheek to keep me from yelling in frustration. The second card wasn’t any brighter. A demon rising from the depths of the Earth, clenching in its claws a bleeding heart. I swallowed dryly and was about to turn the engine back on to set us back on our way, when Kian tapped me on my shoulder. “That doesn’t look too good,” he said, looking at the card.

“It’s not.” I explained briefly what this was all about and what might happen. “By what you are telling me,” Kian spoke after a moment of thought. “We might end up losing something either way, but if you go through this, then you have better chances at protecting my sister, so whatever happened in that forest won’t repeat, or worse.” “Something like that, but I’m afraid whatever awaits in that room will be more than anything I have ever faced before.” “Isn’t that the whole point? How will you be able to grow if not by facing bigger challenges?” “Fair point, but...” I couldn’t finish the sentence. I couldn’t voice the price I’d have to pay if I failed. My jaw tensed and my eyes slipped once again over Kisa’s sleeping figure. “I might have an idea, but no matter what you do, don’t tell Kisa. She will probably kill us both, bring us back with the Watch and kill us again.” Kian grimaced.

Kisa’s eyes widened while she ired the luxurious lobby. Her eyes moved from the decorations to the tall ceiling, and then stopped on the artificial waterfall wall from behind the reception, where I waited for the receptionist to book us in and give us the cards. It was fun to see her looking like a little child brought for the first time into a candy shop. Kian looked quite similar too, but glancing at me, he nodded, confirming the plan was moving forward. “Thank you for waiting,” said the receptionist. “I have finished putting your details in the system. Now if you could wait for two more minutes, someone will be soon with you, to lead you to your room.” “That won’t be necessary, thank you.” “In that case, I wish you a pleasant stay, and if you need anything, don’t hesitate to us. Just press 0 on the phone in your room and it will automatically connect you to the reception. Can I help you with anything else?” “No, that would be all. Thank you.” I smiled and taking the cards from the counter, I ed Kisa and Kian. “Is it really alright for us to be here?” Kisa asked, staring at the cards in my hand. “I mean, it’s not something we can afford.” “Don’t worry about it, we don’t need to pay a thing. There is something I must take care of here, so we might as well take advantage of the situation.” “Wait. Why are the cards for the same room?” She frowned. “You will see when we get upstairs. Actually, why don’t you two go ahead while I grab the bags from the car?” “It’s ok. I can help you...” “No!” I cut her off, involuntarily snapping at her, regretting it as soon as I opened my mouth. “I can do it by myself. You rest.” Kisa just nodded, lowered her eyes and grabbing one of the access cards from me, she turned on her heels and walked off to the lift, with Kian right behind her.

As soon as the lift doors closed behind them, I sighed, pressing the back of my hand to the middle of my forehead. I shouldn’t have lost it like that, but I’d never felt more afraid in my life. Something about this place made my hair stand on end, but it wasn’t just that. My cards had never revealed themselves before, their message was being at the very least unsettling, and what’s more, I didn’t even get to read the last one, the outcome. Never mind. I’d just have to make another spread once I get upstairs, if the cards wanted to cooperate that is. They didn’t like it when I opened them and did not finish my reading, but hopefully they would be understanding. Getting the bags out of the car, I went back into the hotel and up to the last level. With the card at hand, I swiped the door open, finding Kisa walking from one side of the other, looking excited at everything. “This is not a room. This is a freaking apartment.” She spread her arms, waving them around and smiling brightly. “Glad you like it.” I smiled back, putting the bags down. “Where’s Kian?” “He said he’ll go and have a shower. Turns out we don’t smell very nice.” “I bet we don’t.” I laughed. A hard knock on the door made Kisa jump and opening it brought her face to face with one of the hotel’s porters. “I’m sorry to bother you, madam. I was told to deliver this to your room.” He apologised making his way inside without waiting for any permission and placing a big plate, full of forest fruits, on the coffee table. “I’m sorry,” Kisa frowned. “But we didn’t order anything. It must be a mistake.” “There is no mistake, madam. It was sent specifically to you.” “By whom?” I asked confused. “That, I am unable to tell you. I apologise.” “Well then, thank you I guess.”

“Have a good evening, madam, sir! And if there is anything you need, don’t hesitate to call us.” The porter left, closing the door behind him. Why is everyone so chatty in this place? Carefully, Kisa unwrapped the plate, and took a handful of blueberries, throwing them in her mouth one by one. Grabbing mine and Kian’s bags, I took them to one of the bedrooms. “What are you doing?” she followed me inside the room, still munching on some berries. “You will sleep in the other bedroom.” “But...” “Listen to me; no matter how you look at it, you are the one who needs rest the most. Driving is exhausting as it is, not to mention you used the Watch a few times.” I cut short her protests. “Let me watch over Kian while we’re here.” “I suppose it’s alright, but if something happens, make sure to wake me up straight away.” “I will.” She spun to leave, but something was bothering me. I had to clear things up so, without waiting for another second, I grabbed her arm and turned her back towards me. “Kisa, I’m sorry.” My remorseful voice resounded in the quiet room. “Don’t be,” she answered, knowing exactly what I meant. “As you said, we are all tired and need rest, so don’t worry about it. And speaking of rest, maybe we should call it an early night?” she said yawning. “Not a bad idea at all.” I kissed her hand. “Let me know if you need anything.” “The shower is empty!” Kian shouted. “Thanks, I’m going.” Kisa answered him and left the room.

“Any signs so far?” he asked me as soon as we heard the shower running. “No. We might have to wait for a bit.” “I see... do you think the plan will work?” “I don’t see why not, but are you sure you want to do this?” “It’s the least I can do for my sister.”

Chapter 28

Kisa An uneasy feeling pinched at my soul, but I pushed it away, letting myself relax under the hot water. Blake said we won’t spend too much time in this place, so there’s no point in worrying. We would be back on the road in no time, and on our way to the convent. With a bit of luck, we’ll get rid of the Watch, and hopefully the monks will be able to help Kian as well. Heh, putting all my hopes in some people I’d never met before was an unfamiliar experience for me, but Blake trusted them, and I trusted him. Everything was going to be alright.

Chapter 29

Blake A few days ed, but nothing happened, which made me both confused and cranky. I knew all too well we didn’t have any time to waste, but by accepting this task I couldn’t back away anymore. My cards kept showing the same thing with one exception; the last card refused to reveal itself. Stubborn things... Kian woke up the following morning, looking even better than the night we arrived. And as the days ed, it seemed as if his condition improved, yet strangely enough, Kisa’s worsened, and she ended up spending most of her time sleeping. In the short times she spent out the bed, she only ate some of the forest fruits, which were delivered to our room without fail every morning or took a quick shower. She refused to see a doctor saying she’s just tired, but something was definitely wrong. On the fifth night, I had had enough. No matter what the consequences were going to be, we had to go, but first, I had to talk to Kisa. I knocked on her bedroom door, but there was no answer, and yet I could hear slight movements from the other side. “Kisa?” I knocked again, with no avail. With the hand still on the door, cold shivers crept under my skin. Alarmed I pushed it open, finding myself face to face with a dark shadow, looming over Kisa’s sleeping body. Without a second thought, I launched myself towards her bed, and covering my hand in spirit flames, I cut through the shadow. The radiating energy dispersed it, but that was only a momentary solution. How stupid can I be? I criticised myself while lifting Kisa’s T-shirt, exposing her abdomen. I knew well this ‘shadow’ had a thing for human weakness, be it spiritual or

physical, which was precisely why Kian had come up with the plan to share a room. We were convinced it would see him as a target, so it was the perfect chance for me to work my magic and move on. But we overlooked something. I overlooked something- Kisa’s exhaustion. Opening the pendant, I dipped my finger in the red-sage powder and used it to draw a pattern on Kisa’s abs. Once completed, the pattern disappeared, but instead of being absorbed into her body, it dissipated into thin air. “Shit!” “Blake?” Kisa opened her eyes, smiling relieved. “I’m sorry. Did I wake you up?” She shook her head. “I had such a weird dream. There was this woman next to my bed watching me sleep while eating berries, and with each day that ed in my dream, her face changed. It was like it was splitting?” “How many splits?” I asked, clenching my jaw. “Three. And each split had one eye, but...” Three? So, it showed up three days ago? “But?” “But, after the third time, her teeth changed too. They became all sharp fangs,” she whimpered, her lower lip trembling. “Her look alone made my body hurt.” “It was just a dream.” I caressed her hair, trying to calm her down. “I need to go out for a while. You get some rest until I come back and no matter what you do, don’t eat any more of these fruits.” “Okay.” she yawned. “Promise me.” I continued, but Kisa was already asleep. Leaving the room, I went straight to Kian, who was more than halfway through a massive book. Seated in the day room and with his nose stuck in the book, he

didn’t even notice me getting closer, jumping a bit at the sound of my voice. “I can’t explain now, but no matter what you do, don’t let your sister eat any more of those fruits. I’ll be back as soon as I can.” Without waiting for his answer, I stormed out the door with the phone in my hand. Midnight, you better pick up.

Chapter 30

Kisa It hurts... It hurts... My eyes shot open, and I jumped up. “Blake?” I called, but there was no one else in the room. Wasn’t he here? I must’ve been dreaming. With difficulty, I slithered out the bed. My head felt as if an unbalanced weight rocked from one side to another inside it, making it difficult for me to keep it straight, and my whole body hurt, a simple touch on my skin equalling the scratch of hundreds of needles. A deep craving burned my throat, and ignoring my aches, I went to the day room already looking forward to and drooling over the plate of fresh berries. “Good morning, sis. Feeling any better?” my brother’s voice welcomed me. I found him seated on the couch with a book open on his legs. His eyes glistened with liveliness, and his skin seemed so bright and healthy. I couldn’t when I last saw him looking so well. “I guess. Just ridiculously tired.” I answered looking around for the plate. “What are you reading?” “Oh, this? It’s the Angels and Demons Trilogy by J.C. Seal. I picked it up from the hotel’s library.” He raised the book to show me the cover. “It’s pretty cool how this lady’s mind works. She combined lots of things from Greek mythology with angels, demons, and lots of lore from different cultures.” “Aham, that sounds pretty awesome.” I said half distracted. My craving turning more violent by the second. “Are you looking for something?” “Have you seen the berries plate?” “Yes, I have.” Kian answered returning his attention back to his book.

“Well?” I asked annoyed. “They went bad, so I threw them away.” “You did what?” The words exploded out of my mouth, drawing in Kian’s surprised expression. “How could you do that? They were fresh!” “No, they were not.” He kept his tone levelled, his lack of interest for my crisis throwing me over the edge. “Where are the fresh ones then?” “There aren’t any.” Ground opened under my feet, and I felt like I was about to lose my mind. “I. Need. Them.” I pressed on every word. “Call them to bring some.” “I won’t because I am the one who told them to stop getting them.” Bloodlust rose to my chest. I wanted to harm him. Tingling sensations spread through my fingers, imagining all the ways I could hurt him and rip his flesh off for doing something like this to me, his sister. His blood had the same colour as the berries, so it might taste good too. Flexing my fingers, I swallowed hard, my mouth watering like crazy. “Kisa?” My head snapped up at the sound of my name, eyes focusing on my little brother; my little, traitor brother. “Say, little brother,” my voice trembled as I struggled to keep the last bit of calm. “Why did you do that? Do you hate me that much?” “They are not good for you. Look how you’re acting over a bunch of fruits.” He looked at me with a straight face. “Shut up! You pathetic waste of space! I haven’t spent all these years taking care of you so you could talk back to me like that.” I yelled. What am I saying? “I worked day and night to provide for us both, and this is how you repay me? Do

you even know how much I sacrificed? For you!” No, no, no. Stop! I don’t mean any of this, what is wrong with me? I wanted to stop talking, I wanted to cover my mouth, or at least tell him something was wrong, but I couldn’t. The words coming out of my mouth were not mine, nor did they carry any truth from my point of view, but I knew they did for Kian, because those were things he had told me before, things he had apologised for countless times and even cried over. Colour drained from his face, but his expression remained imable. “You are not yourself, Kisa. It would be best if you went back to bed.” His voice was cold and seemed unbothered by my words, but I could see, deep in his eyes, how much I had hurt him. “You think you can tell me what to do? What a joke. You are a bloody dirty joke!” Stop talking! “Why are you even trying?” Shut up! “I don’t even know why you were even born.” Don’t say it! “So, how about doing us all a favour and go and die somewhere so I can’t see you anymore.” Kian’s eyes grew large, a tear slipping from one of the corners. He placed the book on the couch face down, and getting up, he came in front of me, put his large hands on my shoulders, and turned me around, pushing me towards the bedroom. No! Kian, please realise I don’t mean any of that. That’s not me talking. Please, little brother... “What the hell do you think you’re doing?” I shouted. Reaching up with my hands, I scratched at his arms, but he continued to push me. I let myself drop to the ground and turning I tried to kick him, but to my relief, I didn’t even manage to reach him. “Wanna play?” My lips spread in a mad sneer. “I have a game for you, just to see how useless you really are.” Kian took a step back without moving his eyes off me, waiting. I slapped myself. The shocked look on his face was priceless, so I did it again.

“Stop it!” he raised his voice. “Make me!” I laughed like crazy as I continued slapping my face. He reached out to grab me, but I slipped away, running and grabbing the decorative letter-opening knife off a corner desk. “Look at me being a useless brother. I can’t even stop my dear sister from harming herself.” I mocked him while ing the knife’s blade over my arm, which although decorative, was ridiculously sharp. It cut my skin, blood surfacing through the thin opening as another laughter escaped my throat. “Kisa, stop!” He stepped forward but stopped in his tracks, grimacing, and clicking his tongue in frustration. “Smart boy. What should I do next?” I raised the knife to my neck. “Should I cut here? Or here?” I pointed the blade to my face. “How would you feel if I’d scar this beautiful face? Or should I remove an eye?” “Don’t! I’ll ask for room service, just don’t do anything to my sister.” “Oh, so you are smart after all...” “I’ll need to use the phone next to you.” “Be my guest.” I smiled. Kian walked past me and to the phone. Knowing him harmless, I stayed put, waiting to enjoy the defeat in his voice, when two icy fingers pressed on the side of my neck and two on the back of my head, blocking my movements. “I shouldn’t use borrowed knowledge like this. I’m sorry, but please bear with it for a little while longer.” My whole body was completely frozen, and that put a part of me at ease, while another fought to break free. I suppose I never truly knew my brother, but whatever he did I was grateful for it, even more since it seemed to work perfectly. He removed his hands, and came in front of me, taking away the knife. “I’m sorry to be a burden, but it will be over soon.” He wiped a tear rolling

down my cheek. Pressing gently in the empty spaces behind my jaw, he cut my connection with the real world, sending me straight into a dreamless sleep. In that numbness, only one thought lingered. I didn’t mean any of that...

Chapter 31

Blake “I need your help!” “Absolutely not.” “Do you want me to beg? I can’t lose her again.” “If you will, then it would be only your fault. How could you be such an idiot?” Midnight snarled at me through the phone. “Did you actually think you stood a chance against a hag at your current level?” “That’s why I’m calling you. I need help. You told me to call you, so don’t you dare take your word back.” “You know what your luck is? Being a cute simpleton. Fine, but only because Kisa is involved. Hold the line clear and head towards the nearest park. I’ll call you back as soon as I can.” “Thank you,” I said relieved. “Don’t thank me yet.” She hung up. I lowered the phone and noticed a text from Kian.

Whatever you do, hurry up. She’s turning violent due to the lack of fruits, and I don’t know for how long I’ll be able to keep her from harming herself.

Hurry up, Midnight. I picked up the pace and entered the park next to the hotel, wandering around the

small lake. There was nothing out of the ordinary in that place. What the hell was Midnight thinking? I looked left and right agitated, but I couldn’t see anything that could help me defeat that thing. “Yes!” I quickly answered when my phone finally rang. “Listen to me very carefully. Do you see any old oak near you?” “Yes. I’m standing right next to one.” I glanced at the old tree, its vast crown shielding me from the sun. “Now what?” “You wait.” “I don’t have time to - Midnight!” She had hung up. What the hell am I supposed to wait for? The bloody solstice? I threw my hands in the air, frustrated and paced around the tree. I went mentally through all the enchantments and rituals I recalled, and could use in my current state, but they were either useless or required a lot of preparations. “Fuck!” I kicked the tree. “C-Could you please refrain yourself from such acts of violence, please?” A shy voice spoke from behind me. Taken by surprise, I turned so fast I almost slipped on the grass, but lucky I rebalanced myself just in time. Slightly bent forward, with her hands behind the back, and with a faint smile on her lips, a small, skinny girl, with loose ashen hair stood a few steps away from me. She wore only a straight, plain white dress and nothing else. Not even shoes. “Oh, my! Are you alright?” “Stretched nerves aren’t good for reflexes.” She tilted her head, looking at me confused, so I continued. “Never mind, I’m fine thank you for asking.” I attempted a smile. “Do you need something?” “No.” she shook her head. “But you do.”

“Excuse me?” I frowned. What was up with this girl? There was something strange about her without a doubt. I could feel nothing coming from her. No energy. No presence. Not a thing. “No need to overreact, Blake. I mean no harm.” “Blake? Do you know me?” My eyes narrowed. “I know everything about you, Blake Blackhawke. About how you took on the challenge to get rid of the hag tied to the last floor.” She pointed towards the hotel. “So, you can become stronger, and how it proved to be too much for you.” She stepped closer. “I also know you need these to save Kisa Torchwood.” She opened her palm, showing me three perfectly round black pebbles. “Who are you?” “I don’t think you have the time needed to listen to an explanation, but you can call me Allie. I’m here at Midnight’s plea to help you, so here you go.” She placed the pebbles in my hand and ed by me to leave. “Wait! How do I use them?” “Oh, right. I keep forgetting this is no longer ed down knowledge, but don’t worry you’ll be fine.” “How if I don’t even know what they are?” I raised my voice, losing my patience. “Why don’t you ask Kian then?” Allie smiled and dabbed the oak trunk. A door opened wide, and she stepped trough. My mouth fell open. “Wait! Why would Kian...” but by the time I snapped out of it, it was too late. She had already left. Squeezing the pebbles in my hand I rushed back, unable to wrap my head around what had happened, although I wasn’t even sure I wanted to. As long as they could save Kisa, I didn’t care about anything else.

Back in the hotel room, I couldn’t believe my eyes. Kian was still on the couch reading, just as I had left him, but next to him, apparently deep asleep, Kisa laid with her hands and legs bound. I looked at Kian questioning. “It’s better if you don’t ask. I don’t have the energy to explain.” He rubbed his forehead, sighing. We didn’t have time for idle chatting to begin with. “Do you know what these are?” I jumped straight to the subject, showing him the little, round pebbles. “How?” he whispered, frowning. “Does it really matter now? Tell me, do you know what they are and how to use them?” “I-I might, but is there no other way?” I shook my head. “Alright.” Kian put the book to a side and pressed his lips in a straight line. “Bring Kisa into the bathroom in about ten minutes or so. I suggest you drink a strong coffee or something. You’ll need the energy.” Standing, Kian sighed. “You know what. I’ll just call you when everything is ready. Just know it won’t take longer than ten.” I nodded, and he left. Crouching next to Kisa, I moved away the hair covering her face, and pressing my forehead on hers, I whispered. “It will be over soon. Just hang in there a little while longer.” I couldn’t say for sure from where I had the confidence to spout those words, but deep in my heart I knew I wasn’t lying. But still... Kian was certainly a surprise. It was one thing to be able to see some runes, but to possess forgotten knowledge, something didn’t add up quite right. Getting back to my feet, I went straight for the coffee machine; the perks of staying in a high-class hotel. I slammed a pod in and pressed for expresso. Then another. And then one more. With little time to rest, I gulped them down like there was no tomorrow, which might’ve been true as far as I was concerned.

That hot triple expresso burned my throat and punched me in the guts worse than a bloody bouncer, but I deserved it. This time my recklessness didn’t put only me in danger. After a few more minutes, Kian called for us, and picking up Kisa, I rushed to the bathroom. “Ready?” Kian asked as soon as we ed through the door. “I don’t know for what I’m supposed to be ready, but sure.” “Good,” he continued without even sketching a smile. “First, put Kisa in the tub.” Getting closer, I noticed the tub was three quarters full. Putting her down slowly, I leaned her head on a side, on a towel. The soft ripples calmed quickly, the warm water regaining its crystal-clear surface. “What’s next?” I asked impatiently. “Where are those things?” “Here.” Rapidly, I pulled out the three little pebbles and handed them to Kian. Taking two from me, he dropped one in the water by Kisa’s feet, and another behind her back, under the T-shirt. Getting a few steps back, he whispered something in a language I had heard only once before, in all my lives, and as if taking a cue, the two pebbles trembled and cracked. Thin vines spread and tangled around Kisa’s body, colourful heartshaped leaves sprouting all over them. Red over the heart, orange down her arms, light yellow at her feet, and black around her head. “The colours represent how and where she’s affected the most.” Kian said without waiting for me to ask. Here and there, among the other colours, purple leaves sprouted, matching the places where she had wounds and bruises. “The red around her heart proves she loves dearly and sincerely,” he looked at me. “The orange means she’s mostly in good health.” “What about the light yellow and the black?”

“The light yellow means her feet are cold, as for the black area... her mind is being controlled.” The hesitation in his voice made a chill ran along my spine. “What about the last one?” I asked, ignoring the sensation. “You need to swallow that one.” “And hopefully I won’t sprout into a bush.” I tried to joke, but in truth neither of us was in the mood for it. “You won’t. But it will serve as a temporary connection between the two of you. Once you get there, just bring my sister back to the surface and everything should be solved.” “Since you know how to do all this, why don’t you swallow it?” I asked confused. With all this hidden knowledge Kian had more chances to save Kisa. “I can’t.” A sad slime (smile) spread on his lips, and his gaze lowered towards his trembling hand. “With my body in this state, the Ambrose flower would ignore Kisa and cling to me instead, so if you want to save my sister, you are the one who needs to do it.” “I understand.” I shoved the seed in my mouth and swallowed it waiting for some sort of reaction, but nothing happened. I looked puzzled at Kian. “Sit down first. The last thing we need now is for you to bang your head on godknows what corner.” I sat by Kisa’s side, leaning with my back against the bathtub, when Kian whispered again.

Chapter 32

––––––––

The world lost its light, its sound, and smell. A sudden storm unleashed around me, breaking the dark sky apart. Snow flew left and right pushed by howling winds, and in front of me, keeping me at a distance, a wall of thorns rose higher than my eyes could see. A cry echoed through, a high-pitched voice from beyond the wall reaching me. Grabbing the spines, I winced and pulled back when they pierced my skin, blood dripping from my hands and staining the snow at my feet. I may not have been able to feel the cold, but pain seemed to be a completely different story. I grabbed at the spines again, a bit more careful, and pulled them apart just enough to see on the other side. Laying on the snow and hugging her knees, a small child with black locks cried her heart out as snowflakes piled on top of her body. “Kisa!” I tried shouting. “Kisa!” but my voice didn’t reach her. I tried to force my way through, but the thorns tightened, throwing me back. I had to break through. I had to get to her, but how? Fight and struggle, little boy. Chills ed through my body, shaking me to the core. That wasn’t Kisa’s voice. Biting the inside of my cheek, I tried to break through again, but got thrown back even faster than before. Is that all you’ve got? How disappointing. The voice mocked me. Even this girl put up more fight than you do. The thorns rustled and grew denser, as if laughing at my attempt. That’s when it finally clicked. That wall hadn’t been raised by Kisa, and if I wanted to get to

her, I had to bring it down. Oh, how I wished I could burn it. Warmth wrapped around my hand, my spirit-fire lighting up stronger than ever before, the blue flames turning into a dark purple with golden flares; something not even the elders possessed. Is this the power of that seed? I looked at it wide eyed, mesmerised. If so, I should enjoy it while it lasts. Focusing my gaze on the wall, I stepped forward, crushing the snow under my feet. I reached out with my hand and grabbing a handful, I let my flames feast. They spread and grew, ultimately devouring it all. As the ashes were blown away by the strong wind, I ran up to Kisa. On the snow lay a child no older than eight, locks of dark hair spreading all around her. The sobs form earlier seemed to have subdued, but tears still flowed freely from her empty eyes. Light had left them completely, leaving behind the empty stare of a numbed heart. I sat next to Kisa, and gently lifted her on my lap, brushing away the snow in her hair, but she didn’t seem aware of my presence. “I’ve come to take you back.” I told her, but she didn’t react. “I won’t rush you. I’ll stay here with you until you are ready. You know, Kian is watching over us as we speak, eagerly awaiting for your return.” I smiled. “Why?” she asked without any emotion in her voice. “There’s no reason to come back to a place I’m not cared for.” “You know that’s not true. You are loved by so many people in so many ways.” We rocked slowly, as I stroked her hair. “Not true.” She raised her face to mine. “My parents left me behind. I don’t have a single friend. And after all the things I said I know my brother hates me, so I don’t have any reason to return.” As Kisa spoke, her body shrunk, and by the time she stopped talking, she looked even younger. Something was wrong. A person couldn’t disappear solely on bad memories and self-doubt. But can I even use that in here? Truthfully, there was only one way to find out. Closing my eyes, I focused on Kisa, on her presence, and her life force. For a moment nothing happened, but as I about to give up, Kisa’s energy sparked. I could do more than feel it. I could see it. I could see the little sparkles forming

and travelling through her body, but instead of concentrating in the centre of her chest, it looked as if they were being dragged away down her legs and out of her body. Hidden by the snow, a thorny vine spread all the way to her, and pricking her skin, drew out her life, slowly sucking it away. Tensing my jaw, I reached out and grabbed it, burning it so not even ashes remained. That damn hag, it was not only tormenting Kisa but also consuming her life by feeding on all her fears and insecurities. I pulled Kisa’s little body closer, hugging her tightly. “I’m sorry. I didn’t know how lonely you felt but let me tell you something. There are quite a few people who care about you, and many more waiting to know you in the future.” Kisa! “There are no such people.” Blake! “Then what about Maman, Jen and all the other girls at the club whom you’ve spent time with? What about the newly created friendship with Scarlett? After all you trusted her enough to tell her about the Watch.” Kisa raised her eyes, light slowly returning. “I know your parents are no longer here, but not even for a second will I believe they left you on purpose. And what about your brother? I promise you he doesn’t hate you and I know he’s awfully worried right now.” Blake! Kisa! Kisa returned to her normal age, her energy rebalancing itself, but she still seemed hesitant. The storm had stopped blowing, and the snow melted away. The dark sky cleared, while grass and small, colourful flowers sprouted around us. Wake up! “I may have no right to say this,” I continued, “considering the time we’ve spent together, and all the trouble I dragged you in, but... what about me?” Wake up!

Kisa’s lips parted slightly, as if wanting to say something. My stomach clenched and my heart skipped a beat waiting for her answer. BLAKE! WAKE UP, NOW! My eyes snapped open, putting me face to face with the incoming attack of an angry hag, its distortional face gurgling and grumbling as it loomed over us. Her stretched body covered the entire ceiling, and her eyes rolled without aim, finally settling on Kian, who backed away into a corner. It was searching for a new host, and a new meal. Without another thought, I stretched my arms, my flame bursting out and fully enveloping the hag, turning it into naught. Both Kian, and I started laughing like morons, relieved to be alive. “I believe I’m due an explanation?” Kisa came out from the bathtub, water pouring from her drenched clothes, glaring at us and tapping her foot like a mother ready to whoop our asses.

Chapter 33

––––––––

“Well?” Wrapped in the hotel’s fleecy, white bathrobe, nestled on the couch, with a steaming cup of cocoa in her hands, Kisa looked at us expectantly, yet neither of us seemed willing to talk. Kian had turned pale and had a hard time holding her gaze, but I, although well aware of my mistakes, I simply couldn’t take her menacing glares seriously when she looked like a marshmallow. “Does it really matter anymore?” Kian spoke before me. “All it matters now is that everyone is fine, and we can move on.” “Cute, little brother, but no. I know you are both involved in this, and I need to know how. And more than anything, why.” Kian swallowed dryly and looked away as if unsure how much he should and could share. In all the fairness I had a lot of questions myself but looking at him, I probably wasn’t going to get any answers any time soon. I opened my mouth to brief Kisa lightly on the last events, but before I could say a word she continued. “Look, I can pretty much guess why neither of you want to tell me anything, but you should know I was half aware in the past few hours.” Kisa glanced at me, as she bent and put her cup on the coffee table. “So, I have heard more than you think, but... ugh, I am so confused right now. I may not know much about you, Blake, but Kian, I thought I knew you better than that, guess I was wrong.” “I told you before you can find very interesting books in the e-library-” “I’m not a moron, Kian!” Kisa raised her voice, regret washing over her face the next second.

Kian swallowed his words and griping his fists, looked down sheepishly, his complexion turning paler. I couldn’t have them fight when everything was my fault. “Kisa-” “And you! You knew this place was dangerous, didn’t you? Yet you brought us here, because of what? what if something worse had happened? What if that thing had taken over Kian instead of me?” “That was the idea.” Kian mumbled. “What?” Kisa’s head snapped back at me, her eyes throwing daggers. “You purposefully put my brother in danger, over what? An inferiority complex?” “Kisa, it was my idea!” “No, because I was scared!” Kian and I had spoken at the same time, making Kisa look from one to another confused, and annoyed. “I was scared,” I continued, levelling my voice. “I told you before about the difference between me and that man. I can’t win against him, Kisa, and I am sure this is not the last time we’ll see him. At least not as long as you have the Watch. I realise it might sound just as an excuse to you, but this was the only way I could sur my current level of strength and reach a point at which I could keep you safe. You have all the right to be mad at me, even more so since I’ve failed, but don’t fight with Kian over my mistake.” Kisa opened her mouth, just to close it back shortly after. Her brows knitted together, her eyelids lowered, and the corner of her mouth turned downwards. “So, if it wasn’t for me...” she whispered. “What do you mean you failed?” Kian turned to me, raising an eyebrow. “I have, haven’t I? I failed to defeat that thing with my own ability. Wouldn’t you call that a disaster?”

“Under different circumstances, maybe, but considering it was the Ambrose seed you used, it doesn’t sum up like that.” “I don’t understand.” “It’s quite easy. The Ambrose has different uses, depending on how it is utilised and prepared.” Kian explained as he rubbed his chest, bothered. “The most common use is that of an awakening catalyst. Meaning, it forcefully develops any dormant ability, which normally may never arise.” He coughed lightly. “Are you alright?” Kisa asked worriedly. “I’m fine. Just need a bit of water.” Kian smiled, although it didn’t seem genuine, before turning back to me. “Let’s say, when you returned you were still under the effect of the seed, hence the easiness with which you disintegrated the hag. But that effect is long gone now, so why don’t you try to see for yourself in there’s something different?” “Aren’t I supposed to feel any different?” “Not at all.” He coughed again. “Just give it a try.” Inhaling deeply, I closed my eyes, my senses already tingling at the vibrating life force surrounding me. I could feel; no, I could see the flames of all the people on every floor, and even further in the park and the surrounding streets. Concentrating a bit more, I could count the birds in the sky and even the squirrels playing in the trees. Changing my focus, I narrowed my reading surface, and returned to the room. Between the room’s walls, there were only Kisa, Kian, and a small spider in a corner, guarding its eggs sack. No threats, no other unwanted presence, but there was something highly concerning. Kian’s flame grew once again weaker by the second. He coughed again, this time harder, and I opened my eyes, weary of his act. “Are you sure you are alright? Do you want me to get your inhaler?” “I’m fine, Kisa. No need for that.” He certainly wasn’t alright, yet he struggled to put up a strong front. “Well? What do you think?” Kian asked me. “It’s weird, yet comfortable. Although now I don’t know what my limits are.”

“Let’s hope you’ll never have to find out.” He grimaced. “Okay, little brother, spill it. How do you know all of this? And don’t even try to push on that ‘from books’ nonsense, ‘cuz I am not buying it.” I could see it in his eyes that he had given up on any diversion attempts, and although I wanted to know the answers just as much, I had a hunch there must’ve been a reason he had -kept the truth hidden for so long. Kian’s lips parted, and both me and Kisa leaned forward, curious about what he was going to say, only instead of words a coughing fit emerged, more violent than anything I’d ever seen before. Kisa jumped from the couch and ran for his medicine, while I rubbed his back, hoping to ease his pain, even a little bit. It took a few tries to calm him down, but the episode, left him exhausted to the point he fell asleep as soon as his breathing returned to normal. Kisa covered him with a blanket, then turned to me. Without a word she raised her arm, showing me the blood on her sleeve. I nodded and hugged her tightly. I already knew what was going through her head by the look in her eyes. We had to hurry.

Chapter 34

Kisa I haven’t had the chance to clear the air between me and Kian. Even though he didn’t seem bothered by what happened, I knew deep in his heart he had been hurt by my words. His state took a turn for the worse the same evening. I couldn’t even compare it with how he was before we left London. And despite the new symptoms of his crumbling health, Kian had a rather relaxed demeanour, which both pissed me off and broke my heart in the same measure. The rest of the way to the Isle of Skye was uneventful, something we all more than welcomed. Even so, we never did manage to finish the discussion started at the hotel, since even the lightest effort seemed to throw Kian into a coughing fit followed by high fever. He spent most of the time sleeping, while I kept scrolling through countless scenarios and answerless questions in my mind. The only thing that remained the same was Blake’s and attention. A ray of normality in the maddening chaos. “Turn left here.” Blake told me. Pulling the steering wheel, I turned left on an unmarked road, my little car squeaking and thumping. Hang in there, love. Just a little while longer. “Right at the crossroad.” “Are you sure? It looks to me like we’re heading nowhere.” “Trust me. It’s not meant to be easily found.” “If you say so...” “Left here.” He instructed. “Alright. Stop!”

I hit the break and looked around confused. “Here? But there’s nothing here!” Blake got out of the car, and I heeled him, my eyes widening at the sight of the view laying at our feet. “Are you sure you can call this nothing?” He snickered. Standing on the edge of a cliff, I watched wide eyed, not really able to believe that such a place existed in the real world, and I wasn’t in fact dreaming. Crystal clear pools ceaselessly fed and enlarged by a string of waterfalls; surrounded by large rocky cliff walls, and lush foliage. The bottom of the pools shone brightly in the sun light, in shades of emerald-green, turquoise and royal blue, as if the most precious stones were embedded in the submerged rocks. The only thing missing were little fairies dancing on the water surface. “Welcome to the Fairy Pools.” Blake said, slipping an arm around my waist and kissing the side of my head. “It’s absolutely gorgeous.” My voice came out as a whisper, still mesmerised by the nature’s masterpiece, so it took a while until his words finally clicked. “Wait! We have arrived?” “We have. Now I only need to find the way in.” “Well, it’s not meant to be found easily.” I pouted playfully. “Smartass.” Blake let go and took a few steps away, looking around. “I still find it hard to believe such a place is real.” “It is said that during full moon nights, selkies come and bathe into these waters.” “Oh! And you believe that?” “After all the things you’ve seen and lived, can you tell me you don’t?”

“Fair point.” I nodded, but Blake wasn’t paying attention to me anymore. His back straightened and tensed, and with a step, he hid me behind him. My stomach turned into a knot at the thought of an unknown threat. My mind rushed to Kian, who was still sleeping in the car without any protection, but my fear was short lived. Blake relaxed and puffed. “Well, this makes things much easier,” he said to himself. Peeking from behind him, I saw three figures standing several steps away from us. Dressed in long, loose robes, and with the hoods pulled over their heads, they patiently approached us. The person in the middle walked slightly forward, their robe being a dark red, unlike the light cream of the other two. “Welcome, Brother. You have been expected.” The person the middle removed her hood, looking at us with bright, kind hazel eyes and a dashing smile. The other two, followed suit, revealing their faces. With short dark hair and brown eyes, the men carried the same kind air. “Please forgive my tardiness, Grand Sister, but a lot of things happened on the way here. I give you my word, my delay hasn’t been on purpose.” “Oh, my. I do hope you will tell me all about it.” Her tone might’ve sounded as a request, but even I could tell there was more to it. “And this is?” She looked at me curiously. Her looks weren’t anything out of the ordinary, but her sole presence was enchanting, to the point I hadn’t noticed the two men had left her side and gone to the car. “This is Kisa. She is the new Keeper of the Watch.” “You poor thing,” she walked past Blake and up to me. The difference in height made me smile; it wasn’t big, but I always found it amusing that people shorter than me existed. “Such a heavy burden at such a young age, but your eyes tell me this is not a first for you.” She stroked my cheek with the back of her hand, and although her fingers were warm, her touch left behind a light, yet niggling chill.

“Grand Sister,” one of the men called before I managed to answer. “Come quickly!” She rushed to the car, where the two had already pulled Kian out, having laid him on the ground. Kneeling by his side, she pulled his head on her lap, drawing with a finger a little circle on his forehead. Noticing Kian’s pained expression, I rushed over as well. It was too early for his medicine, but I couldn’t leave him struggle in pain. A light golden glow spread over his body, as the woman kept touching his forehead. Soon, his face relaxed, and he picked up a normal breathing rhythm. “This will have to do for now, but as far as I can tell, your stories might me more complicated than it would seem at a first glance. Let’s return,” she addressed her companions. “This young man needs immediate attention and proper rest.” “Um, Grand Sister?” I said, struggling to form a coherent thought without sounding like a moron, but as soon as the words had left my mouth, the men flinched and frowned. Did I do something wrong? Blake came from behind me and placing his hands on my shoulders, he squeezed them gently, and explained. “You can’t call her that, since you are not part of the Order.” “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to offend.” “I know you didn’t, besides it’s my fault for not telling you my name. You may call me Medea.” She smiled sweetly. “Now, was there something you wanted to ask me?” “Yes! Is there anything you can do for my brother?” My whole body tensed, and for a second, I stopped breathing, waiting for her answer, but Medea only smiled at me in understanding. “First let me ask you something. I believe you’ve seen several doctors, but none were able to tell what is wrong. Am I right?” “Yes, that’s true.”

“In that case, I am sure we might be able to help. As soon as we get back, I shall summon all the top ranks available and see which is the best course of action for both you, and your brother.” “Thank you so much.” “There’s no need for that, but for you to be able to stay with us for the time being, there are a few things we need to do, though that can wait until we get inside.” “Inside?” I looked confused from Medea to Blake and back. Inside where, when there was nothing there. Medea presented Blake with a wide, black ribbon, “You know the rules.” “Yes, Grand Sister.” He slightly bowed his head in agreement, then turned to me. “This will be bothersome.” “I never imagined you to be one to care for rules.” I chucked, and Blake frowned, but didn’t comment on my remark. “I’ll have to cover your eyes. As an outsider, you aren’t allowed to see how to get inside.” “I understand.” I nodded, although the word outsider stung a bit. Blake tied the ribbon over my eyes, obstructing my vision, and walking around me, he picked me up like it was nothing. “Let’s not add anymore bruises to the collection.” I nodded, pressing my lips together, and put my arms around his neck. I could hear the others talk, and by the sound of their voices it felt as if they were several steps ahead of us. “What’s wrong?” Blake whispered in my ear. “Nothing.” “You wouldn’t be so tense if it was nothing.”

“Can you explain to me the most basic things, so I don’t make a fool of myself or offend someone and get kicked out before solving anything?” I said in one breath, drawing out a snicker from Blake’s chest. “You don’t need to stress yourself with this stuff. The only thing you need to do is avoid going up to the high ranks, unless there’s an emergency.” “And how am I supposed to know who those are?” I shrugged. “That’s rather easy. Since they are colour coded.” “Huh?” “It will be easy for you to notice, since this is the centre of our Order. There are a lot of people here, and that created the need of a system. The ones who lead are the Grand Father and the Grand Mother, who funnily enough, are in fact brother and sister. Twins to be more precise. You will usually see them wearing white robes.” “Ugh... okay?” “Well, I probably should’ve told you first that ranks are gained by ability, not family relationship.” “Right. Now that makes more sense.” “Following closely, and the next in command is the Grand Sister Medea, in dark red. Then first to fifth rank sisters or brothers in orange, yellow, green, blue, and purple. These are usually people dealing with istration and, pretty much any other important thing.” “Is that why someone as big as her came to pick us up?” “Well, the Watch is a rather touchy subject, so I would say, definitely.” “I see,” I said, feeling a bit guilty for making such an important person waste time for little, unimportant me. “What about the rest?” “Right. The common folk, you’ll usually see them in cream robes or regular clothes, and the children who are called hatchlings.”

“So cute.” I giggled, but my amusement got cut short when a crushing pressure enveloped me, leaving me almost breathless. “Hang in there for a bit. We’ll be out from under the barrier shortly.” “I think I’m alright.” In truth it wasn’t so bad once the initial shock ed. “Anything else I need to know?” “Nothing that I can think of at the top of my head, right now.” “I see. Thank you, Blake.” The pressure disappeared and with it, so did my blindfold. I squeezed my eyes, the light blinding me. “Welcome to our little utopia.” Medea beamed at me.

Chapter 35

Blake I put Kisa down gently, somewhat entertained yet not surprised by her disappointed expression. I wasn’t sure what she expected, but surely not a long, darkish corridor, made out of boulders bigger than both our heads put together. “I will provide you with a temporary hatchling mark, but until then, I would appreciate it if you didn’t roam around. As an outsider, you will set off all our safety measures,” said the Grand Sister. “I understand.” “Not to worry. Once this little detail is solved, you will be able to explore to your heart’s content. You as well, Brother Blake.” “Thank you for your generosity.” “Nonsense. I simply want you to enjoy your stay here, and perhaps, in the end you will decide to remain for good. I’ll have someone show you to your rooms. As for me, I must take my leave now since there are a lot of things that need to be prepared.” The Grand Sister, turned and left through a side door, taking the other two and Kian with her. “Wait! Where are you taking him?” Kisa asked before the door closed behind them. “He needs immediate attention,” Medea turned back, her smile unwavering. “And I will see to it personally. There is no need for you to worry, but if it helps, know I will make sure the two of you will meet as soon as he recovers enough to be able to move around by himself.” Left alone, Kisa came closer and held a corner of my T-shirt while looking around wearily.

“Why are you scared?” I whispered, putting an arm around her shoulders, and pulling her closer. “I’m not sure. I just have an uneasy feeling, but I guess it’s all because I’m in an unfamiliar place, and they also took Kian somewhere where I might not reach him with ease. Ugh,” she leaned her head on my shoulder. “I don’t know. We are finally here, but I can’t cool down. I’m sure everything is in my head.” Kisa sighed. “You have no idea how happy I am you are here.” I kissed the top of her head, smiling satisfied. “Brother, esteemed guest, please follow me to your rooms.” Although surrounded by quietness, none of us heard or felt someone approaching, so when they spoke, both of us jumped in surprise. Even in the dim light, I could tell Kisa’s face was bright red and judging by her expression she probably thought the same thing as I did. When did they get here? While for her it might’ve been just an embarrassing moment, for me the situation was different. Without the direct blessing from the top ranks, I wasn’t allowed to pursue any romantic interest, and being caught hugging dearly not just anyone, but someone from the outside world, could mean big trouble. “Please follow me.” the woman spoke, smiling warmly. I frowned a bit but followed, regardless. Perhaps she thought nothing of what she saw. Perhaps she didn’t want to complicate things for herself, or didn’t really see anything, but what bothered me the most was the colour of her robe; black. In the short time I’d been in with them, the rules were followed by the letter, only for something like this to happen. I must be overthinking. I shook my head. “Is something wrong?” Kisa whispered, concerned. “No.” I lied. She had already enough things to worry about. How was I supposed to add a baseless hunch to the list? We walked more than five minutes down the corridor, feeling as if going deeper into the earth. None of us uttered a word until the woman stopped in her tracks and turning to us, pointed towards a door. “The lady can rest here. As for you, Brother, you are expected to the third-

tier quarters.” There was no room for bargaining, her tone, although kind, sent a chill down my spine. Kisa looked at me alarmed, and who could blame her? She was about to be left all alone in an unknown place, without any means of ing me, or anyone else for that matter. None of our phones had a signal. “Excuse me, but when can I see my brother?” she asked the woman. “Is he alright?” “Fear not. By the grace of the Grand Sister, you will be able to meet him soon, but until then, please wait patiently in your room. Someone will come shortly with a change of clothes and some food. Hope you will find your accommodation satisfying.” “I-um, thank you.” She replied and glanced at me. “I will come and find you.” I mouthed. And before I turned around and followed the woman further, I caught the glimpse of a smile. A weak, saddened smile which stung my heart. “She seems like a very sweet young lady.” The woman spoke after a while, but unlike before there didn’t seem to be any warmth left in her voice. “She is.” I answered, my body tensing. “Do you think she will want to us? I can feel quite an interesting power coming from her, yet I can’t tell what it is.” “I can’t know that. She had to come here due to some unfortunate circumstances.” “Some people would call it fate, wouldn’t you say?” “Perhaps.” “Brother, I shall not notify the Grand Sister about your misconduct, but I recommend you revise the core rules. I suppose, coming from a small branch would make one somewhat relaxed, but here we do not accept such behaviour. I promise you, next time I will not be this indulgent.”

“I understand, Sister. Thank you for your guidance.” I kept my expression ive. I should’ve known better. “Very well.” Kisa I gripped the round, rusty handle and the heavy wooden door creaked loudly as I pulled it open, the sound scratching my eardrums. With a tight knot in my chest, I squeezed my fists and entered the room. It took a few seconds to adjust to the dim light, which looked as if it came from some sort of glass crystals embedded in the stone walls. I advanced a bit further, reaching the middle of the area, taking in my surroundings. The stone covering the walls, the floor and even the ceiling, gave me the feeling of a cave rather than a room. A chill ed through my bones, and I wrapped my arms around me in an attempt to warm myself up. Unlike outside, the air was icy, and damp. On the wooden bed, I found an old, patchy blanket, and draping it around my shoulders, I tried to ignore the rough material scratching my skin and concentrate on being grateful for the warmth it provided. The only other thing in there was a dusty table and a chair which, although pushed against a wall, took up almost a quarter of the room. “Almost like home,” I said aloud, snickering, the cramped space reminding me of the studio flat we had in London. Lying on the bed, I moaned at the lumpy, hard mattress, and the mouldy smelling pillow, hoping someone will come and get me shortly.. As if on cue with my thoughts, steps echoed down the corridor and through the open door, drawing nearer by the second. I jumped to my feet, expectant; excitement rising in my heart. It didn’t take long for a figure to appear through the doorframe, carrying a small, covered tray, and a cloth sack. She greeted me briefly before she put the tray on the table and the sack on the bed. “I have brought you something to munch on until lunch time,” she pointed to the

tray, smiling. “And here you have some clothes which will help you blend in when you’ll us.” She wore one of those cream, long robes, that I had seen before, which made her baby bump even rounder than it might’ve actually been. “Thank you,” I said distracted. “Don’t worry,” she laughed, her sweet, crystal-clear voice filling the room. “I’m not going to pop any time soon, but it sure looks like it when you have two.” “Oh! You’ll have twins?” I raised my eyes to her face but couldn’t help but frown a bit. She looked extremely familiar; her beauty noticeable even in that weak light. Her light-coloured eyes gleamed behind the long, dark lashes and her charcoal hair fell in waves down her shoulders, all the way to her hips, framing her gentle features. “It runs in the family, so to say.” She giggled. “I see. Then does that mean you have a twin as well?” “No,” she answered a bit saddened. “For some reason, genetics played a prank and skipped a generation, but I my aunt being pregnant with twins. How about you? Do you have any siblings?” “Funny enough, I do have a twin brother. Hope I can see him soon.” “Where is he now?” “He is here as well, but because he’s in poor health, Medea took him with her somewhere.” For a second, the woman seemed to have frozen in place, colour draining from her face at the mention of the Grand Sister’s name. “I’m sure you’ll be able to see him soon enough,” she said, regaining her composure, but her words felt like a pat on a wooden leg. “I have to return now, but I’ll come back with some proper, warm food for you. I’m just sorry I don’t have the authority to do anything about these conditions.” “I don’t mind if it’s only for a short while.” I lied. “Do you mind if I ask for your name? Mine is Kisa.”

“Such a lovely name. Mine is Hazel.” She smiled and left in a hurry, her warm presence leaving nothing but a cold, empty space in its wake. Listening to her receding steps, I uncovered the tray, and unable to shake off the thought of her familiarity, I absentmindedly bit into an egg sandwich, when the door slammed, and clanked. Startled, I jumped to my feet, dropping what was left of my food, and rushing to the door. I fought to open it, but to no avail. “Hello?” I banged on the wood, shouting. “Is anyone there?” No one answered and door wasn’t budging either, but that sound was unmistakable. I was locked in.

Chapter 36

Blake We walked in silence for only another few minutes, but the scenery suffered a drastic change. Unlike the dark crypt-like underground corridor where Kisa’s room was, the place where the Sister led me was open and bright, full of people, greenery and fresh air. The sun shone brightly in the open sky, and children ran around happily, playing and giggling without a worry in the world. She directed me to a white, newish building, which kind of reminded me of the lavish hotel we stayed in not long ago, rather than the modest monastery like quarters I had at home. As we drew nearer to the building, I could see grown-ups throwing side glances at me, or so I thought since I was an unfamiliar face. The Sister picked up the pace only to pause at the entrance, and after quickly exchanging a few words with a man in a cream, sleeveless robe, they both gazed my way. “I shall leave him in your care,” the Sister said, then turned back to me. “I am required to return to my duties by the Grand Sister’s side, so I must bid you farewell for now. Brother,” she addressed the other man. “I am counting on you to guide him well.” “You can always count on me, Sister.” He bowed his head in respect, a peaceful smile stretched on his lips, and yet his eyes threw daggers from under his brows. As the woman ed by, an icy whisper flew by my ears, tightening my heart. “I trust you are smart enough not to seek her any further.” I clenched my jaw, refusing to allow my face to show more of my true feelings. Once out of our sight, the man put a hand on my shoulder and asked, his eyebrows curled in a mixture of worry and pity. “What did you do to attract the attention of a black robe?” “Excuse me? I apologise for appearing clueless. I have just arrived from a small

branch from the south, so I am not familiar with some things.” “Right... No need to be so uptight in my presence. Keep it casual.” He smiled. “I’m James. And you are?” “Blake.” “Cool. Come, I’ll show you to one of the free rooms, and on the way, I’ll fill you in about the black robes and answer whatever questions you may have.” “Thank you, Brother James. Please lead the way.” He looked at me amused by my reply, and shrugging his shoulders, led the way inside the building. He might’ve told me to be relaxed around him, but how could I, when there were so many things I was unfamiliar with, and even more, when I was surrounded by people I wasn’t sure I could trust. Kisa, please be safe. I thought, wishing she would be here, by my side or at least within reach, so I could protect her, if needed. “I believe there are plenty of things I don’t need to explain, since they should be the same in every branch.” He said, as we climbed a set of wide, black stone stairs. “So instead, I will tell you what sets us apart from the rest.” “The black robes?” I raised a brow, and he laughed, his baritone voice echoing through the staircase. “Hardly. They are more of a quirk, if you may, but I’ll explain about them shortly.” As he uttered the last words, James lowered his tone and glanced at me, brushing a finger over his lips and nodded swiftly towards the entrance to a bustling corridor. “But not here.” I caught on quickly, the people who noticed us exuding curiosity. Interesting. We kept on climbing yet another set of stairs, peeking from time to time at the corridors branching out. Although similar in style, they had slight differences in either walls, or floor colours, or small decorative objects.

“As far as I know we are the one and only branch one hundred percent autonomous.” James continued, grinning proudly. “Unlike others who must fulfil outside jobs for payment, or must sell internally made products, we have everything we need right here. Any other kind of activities or external actions are accomplished mostly for fun rather than need, or in the worst-case scenario, out of obligation. Obviously, only with the pre-approval of the high-ranks.” “Of course.” I said, thinking of the number of times I sneaked out without the knowledge, even less approval of the elder. “Sister Dahlia told me you are to be placed in a third-tier room, meaning you will be on the same level as me, and my wife.” We turned around a corner and climbed another two sets of four stairs each, finally reaching a short corridor with a dead end. On each side there were four doors with runes written neatly around the doorframe yet looking inactive. “Sister Dahlia?” I asked a bit confused. “Is that the name of the sister who led me here?” “So, she hasn’t introduced herself...” James said more to himself, scoffing. “Either way, it’s nice to have someone with similar potential around. The floor has been kind of empty lately.” “And why is that?” I pried. “The black robes.” He turned to me, smiling saddened, as he pushed a door open. The room was dark; the heavy curtains covering the windows. James strode ahead, and pulled them to a side, flooding the room with the warm rays of light. A spacious room with a high ceiling, and so much space you could easily fit a small family in it. There was a double bed on one side, an extensive wardrobe on another; a dining table with chairs, a desk, two coffee-brown sofas with a coffee table between them; the place even had its own private bathroom, yet somehow, I was meant to stay there by myself. Too much space can make one feel lonely. “You should activate the runes.” James said as he closed the door, and offered me a small, palm-sized knife.

“I don’t need that but thank you. I have all I need right here.” I pulled out and showed him one of my white cards, its sight evoked a confused expression, but he shrugged it off quickly. Swiftly, I ed my finger over the card’s edge. The cut was superficial enough not to let more than one drop of blood out, but one drop was all I required. I searched for a certain rune; one which was slightly bigger, rounder, and thicker than the others-that marked it as the first; the spell opener. I found it at the top of the door, in the middle of the row. Oh, how I loved these types of spells. It didn’t matter in which order it was written, the particularity of one single rune, no matter the place, pointing to its beginning. I smeared the drop of blood over it and smiled as it got absorbed in less than a moment. The runes lit up in response, and James nodded approvingly. “Good. Now you are protected.” “But considering I am just a guest here, is it truly alright for me to do this?” “To be fair, I should’ve done it for you, but then you would only receive half of the protective power. This way you have full control over it.” “So, you won’t get in trouble over it. Right?” “If they ask, I’ll just tell them you did it before I managed to stop you.” He shrugged it off, nonchalantly. “Trust me, this is for the best.” I didn’t push for an explanation. Although seemingly relaxed, his agile eyes and tensed shoulders told me he did as much as he could for me. But why? “Can you share the biggest mystery so far? What’s with the black robes?” “Right. I did say I’ll tell you.” James scratched his head. “To put it simply, they act like personal attendants to the Grand Sister.” “That’s rather unusual,” I said, frowning. “As far as I , not even the highest of ranks have anything of sorts.” “And that would be true, which is why this is a peculiarity applicable only to this place. I still wonder how she convinced the Grand Mother to accept this, but

that’s irrelevant right now.” “You said this place is empty because of them? How come?” “This will probably make more sense if I show you. Give me your hand for a second.” James grabbed my hand in a firm handshake, and an electrifying jolt ed through my body, from where our hands touched, all the way to the tips of my toes. “You are not a regular person.” “And neither are you.” His eyes burned with curiosity and interest. “If what I felt is true, then there might still be some hope.” “What do you mean?” I frowned, disliking the implications of his words. “Even if I try to, I won’t be able to tell you. But know something. All those who used to live here were special one way or another, and still are, only now they answer and listen only to the Grand Sister. No matter the order, they must comply. That is the fate of a black robe. The worst part, they can’t wake up and return to normal, and no one can help them, most people being weary of them.” “Wake up? What do you mean? And why are you telling me all these?” “They’ve been brainwashed. And I have a feeling the Grand Sister has her eyes on you too, so treat it as a warning.” “What about you? How come you are not one of them?” “Didn’t you say it yourself? I’m not a normal person. Although sometimes this is more painful.” He scoffed, looking at his hand as he flexed his fingers. “Come. I’ll show you to the dining hall, but we need to pick my wife up first.”

Chapter 37

Kisa The little door opened, and another tray of food got pushed in through. Throwing myself on my knees, I tried to see the person who brought it. “Wait! Please don’t go!” I shouted, desperately. “I need to see my brother! Is he alright? Please, I’m begging you. Please let me see him.” But the person on the other side of the door never answered. They would just push the food in, and then go on their way without paying me, or my pleas any attention. I couldn’t wrap my head around what or why this was happening. Medea said she would send for me shortly, yet it’s been how many days? I had lost track. There was no sign of Blake either, not to mention I didn’t know anything about Kian’s situation. Hazel tried to visit me once, but shortly after she got here, another woman came along and told her off to the point she made her cry. I couldn’t tell who the person who brought me food was, but it wasn’t Hazel for sure, this one having a tall and thin frame. I bit my dry lips and took a piece out of the stale bread, and a mouthful of the cold, watered-down soup. It was going to be over soon. It had to. The main reason why I was here was because of the Watch, so sooner or later someone would come for me. I clenched my jaw, struggling to ignore the free-flowing wave of tears, but despite my efforts my silent cry turned to chest shattering sobs. I can’t do this. I want to see them. I need to see him.

––––––––

Blake It was getting ridiculous. Although James’s warning started as a mere hunch, it became a reality soon enough. With James being the only person I knew to some extent, I spent a lot of time around him and his wife when outside- especially since he was directly responsible for me for some reason. But even so, we were constantly being followed from the shadows. I was being followed. What was even weirder were the rumours going around. Everyone knew something about a boy from the outside world resting under the Grand Sister’s protective wings, yet not a mention about the presence of a girl. More than once I requested an audience regarding the conclusion and the followup steps concerning the Watch, but I got turned back in my tracks every time. Personally, I had no interest in the subject, but at the moment, it was the only thing still connecting me to Kisa, and possibly my only chance to see her again and make sure she’s fine. “Why do you keep sighing? Is everything alright?” James asked me as we sat at an empty dining table. I raised my eyes, furrowing my brows, and watched him helping his wife with her chair. I had no reason not to tell him, after all, he’d had my back as much as humanly possible ever since I got here. So, once he sat in his chair, I leaned forward and lowering my voice, I said. “There’s something bothering me about the rumours going around.” “You mean about that sickly boy from the outside?” James took a mouthful of mashed potatoes. “I wouldn’t worry too much. There’s a high chance that once he gets better, he will our ranks, so no need to be so weary.” “If only it was that simple.” I shook my head. “What do you mean?” “It’s not the boy that worries me, because I know him. I’m the one who brought him here.” Both James and his wife stopped eating and fixed their eyes on me. “What bothers me is why I’ve heard about him, but not about his sister, when the Grand Sister promised her a hatchling mark so she could walk around freely?”

“Blake? What are you implying?” James frowned, putting his fork down. “Is that why you tried so desperately to get through to the Grand Sister?” “I’m not implying anything! I just want to know if Kisa is well, and properly taken care of, as a guest.” “You said... Kisa?” “Hazel?” James turned to his wife, concerned by her shaken voice. “Did you say Kisa?” she asked again, ignoring her husband, her complete focus on me. I nodded, and tears gathered in her eyes. “Then, why? If she came here as a guest, why is she treated as a prisoner?” “Hazel, what are you talking about?” James frowned, and I froze. “Do you ? The day Blake came, I was out.” She looked down, her lips trembling. “A black robe came to me and asked me to take food and some clothes the underground rooms. I thought someone was being punished for whatever reason, since that’s what we mainly use that area for, but when I got there, I found an unknown young woman. To think she is your friend...” Her shoulders slumped. “We talked for a bit, and it felt like we were old friends, so on the spur of the moment I promised I’d see her again shortly, but the next time I went there, I was chased away by a black robe, by Dahlia.” As she said the name, Hazel’s head snapped up, her hair bouncing, and fixed her eyes into James’s. For a few more seconds it was like they had a private conversation, away from my ears, and deep in their minds. My tension rose to break the roof, but I could not be impatient. It wouldn’t help anyone. “That can’t be good.” James finally spoke, turning to me. “But it would be best if you wouldn’t get involved, even more if you don’t want-” “Good evening, Brother Blake, Brother James, and Sister Hazel.” A small woman dressed casually in jeans and a Tee greeted us, interrupting James. She looked with a soft, peaceful smile nodding her head, finally stopping her glances at me. “Brother Blake, would you be so kind and accompany me?”

I was about to refuse and point to my meal as an excuse when James grabbed my knee from under the table, his intense glare telling me all I needed to know. I was not allowed to say no. “It would be my pleasure, Sister.” I answered calmly, hiding my annoyance. She led me out of the dining hall in silence, and down a stone path, until we reached a secluded gazebo. Carved in white marble, and raised on columns, the arched beams shimmered in the sun, flaunting their unique decorations and the stained-glass cupola. The place seemed wide enough for a small orchestra to fit in it, but it was hard to tell how it truly looked on the inside since all the sides were covered by thin, but opaque silvery draperies. “The Grand Sister will see you now.”

Chapter 38

Kisa The door flew open, and I jumped to my feet startled, confused but mostly sleepy. When have I’ve fallen asleep? Furrowing my brows, I rubbed my eyes to chase away the fogginess covering my vision as in the room paced calmly the same person who brought my food, or so I thought given her stature. “What do you want from me?” I asked, glaring, and purposefully ignoring my ragged mess of a voice. The person overlooked me and ing by, placed a cloth sack on the bed. “Change your clothes and follow me,” he said without turning to me. “By her grace, you have been granted an audience with the Grand Sister. You have five minutes to get ready.” As soon as I was once again alone, I undid the strings holding the sack tightly closed, and pulled out a pearl-white summer dress, the material so soft it felt almost liquid in my dried palms. Letting it go, I shoved my hand back in the sack, this time pulling out a comb and... wet wipes? In the state I was, they expected these to be of use? Well, better than nothing, I suppose. Refreshing myself as much as possible in the given time, I pulled the dress over my head, and ed the comb superficially through my dirty hair. “I’m ready,” I spoke loudly to make sure I’d be heard as I shoved everything I had with me in the sack – Watch included. The door swung open, its creak reverberating across the cold, empty walls, and

without muttering a word, the person turned on their heels, and led the way to God knew where. I followed closely, the silence hanging heavily in the bottom of my stomach. Biting my lower lip, I fought the impulse of cracking my fingers, the nervousness-based achiness demanding release. My nerves seemed to ease a bit when we stepped out of the dark and humid tunnel, and onto an open plane. Under the clear sky, the fresh air caressed my skin, and the light hugged me gently. We followed a stone-paved path, leading to an out-of-the-way place, yet my tired, weakened body was already protesting. Despite the short distance, I was out of breath, and I struggled to keep up with my guide’s steady pace. Secluded, away from any other human being’s eyes, a gazebo rose proudly in the middle of the nature, the white marble seeming to give off its own interior light. From behind the silver drapes, a woman came before us. I recognised her as the one who put me in that murky room and took Blake away. Unlike that day, her kind smile was nowhere to be seen, her expression hard and cold. She waved a hand swiftly and dismissed my guide without even bothering to throw him a glance, and in response, he bowed his head and left. “I believe this is the most you can do.” She measured me from head to toe, then barked. “Come.” I wish I could say her comment didn’t bother me at all, but it sure stung a bit. Not that I could do much about that. I followed the woman, and ed through the covered entrance, suddenly finding myself inside a room not bigger than a photo booth with a single chair placed in the middle. I looked around bewildered. A second ago I was outside, and now? “Sit on this chair and wait in silence to be called.” And I was alone... I sat on the plain wooden chair, squeezing the sack in my arms, and gazed at the heavy rows of velvet curtains falling from the ceiling and barely touching the

floor. On the other side I heard movement and muffled voices. I reached my hand out to adjust the curtains slightly. I wanted to peek, and it should’ve been fine as long as I wasn’t going to get caught, but as I drew nearer, my stomach growled loudly. Ugh, I am so hungry. I shut my eyes tightly and pressed my lips together in a useless attempt to overcome the painful need. I could only hope things would change for the better. “I greet the Grand Sister.” The sound of a familiar voice reached my ears, and I had to fight with all my power the impulse of running out and throwing myself into Blake’s arms. “Welcome, Brother Blake. I am glad to see you are in good health.” A sweet voice responded. “It is by your grace I am here. Grand Sister, if I may ask...” “Yes?” “Have you reached any conclusion regarding the Watch and its Keeper?” “I see you are a man who doesn’t like to chase around the bush. Good, I like that. People like you are most capable of loyalty, and that is truly something priceless.” Medea made a brief pause, but Blake didn’t answer. “To answer your question. Yes. A decision has been made, but let me ask you something, Blake.” I flinched at the way she said his name. “What was the mission entrusted to you?” “To deliver the Watch.” “And you would say you succeeded?” “I did fulfil it, but since I got outsiders involved, I wouldn’t call it a success.” He hesitated. Outsiders... “Good, so you are aware of this shortcoming.”

“I am. And I am also ready to accept any punishment you would order.” “Nonsense.” Medea laughed. “This was not a mission suitable for only one to accomplish, yet you fulfilled it, so you will be rewarded accordingly. Still...” her tone changed. “It would be wrong of me not to understand why you’d still be concerned about the matter, but as soon as you set foot on these grounds it ceased to be your responsibility; hence you are forgetting your place!” “Please forgive my impudence, Grand Sister.” It bugged me to a fault the servile way Blake had to act towards these people, but in a strange place with unknown rules I had my hands tied; not that I could have done much in the first place. “As I said, I understand, but there is another thing that bothers me, although it might be an unfounded concern. So, we reach the reason why I called you here today. I may not know all the details of your travels, but I am aware it wasn’t without hardships.” “I apologise, but I don’t understand what this is all about.” “Brother Blake,” Medea spoke in a troubled voice, although the insincerity scratched my ears. “You spent a lot of time with this girl, and hardships are known to bring people closer. Is there anything going on between the two of you?” What the hell? How is our relationship any of her business? There was a moment of silence on the other side of the curtains, its heaviness twisting my stomach and clenching at my heartstrings. Why did such a simple question give me such a bad feeling? And, even more important, why was Blake delaying his answer? “Grand Sister, by your words I take it my reputation precedes me. I may have been known as a rebel back home, but I have never done anything to risk the security of our order. I it I had fun with outsiders. I wouldn’t dream of disrespecting our Sisters to such an extent, but that’s where the involvement stopped.” Blake finally answered without a hint of reservation or indecision. Blake, what are you saying?

“Is that so? Are you telling me, this outsider, Kisa, means nothing to you? Should I remind you I saw with my own eyes how attentive you were acting with her.” “Grand Sister, I only did what I would do if I picked up a stray.” A stray! I’m like a stray to him? “I could swear with my hand on my heart, if you wished. The only thing I ever felt for this girl was pity. And how could I not when after all the misfortunes in her life, the Watch chose her as its Keeper.” His voice was flat, emotionless. His statement sounding as a report. All the energy left me, and if it wasn’t for the chair, I would’ve probably crashed to the ground. I was such an idiot. I was such a colossal idiot for allowing myself to trust another. For allowing myself to develop feelings for someone else. I was proven once more that others couldn’t be trusted, but at what price? I gripped my fists and bit my lip. I couldn’t cry here. No matter how hard my heart bled, I couldn’t allow them to see the fool they had made out of me. He pitied me, and that was the end of it. He pities me, and I... moron... “No need for such extreme things. I believe you.” “You have my thanks.” “I would love to chat some more since I know you must have some very entertaining stories to share, but I have something to take care of. You may go now.” He turned, and left, when Medea raised her voice a bit. “The boy is fine, if you were wondering.” “Thank you for sharing this with me, Grand Sister. I shall take my leave now.” “Very well.”

Hearing that, I smiled, but only for a second. He was given the chance, yet Blake didn’t ask about me. I was wrong about him. A single tear slipped down my cheek, but I wiped it away quickly. He didn’t deserve my tears. Not. Even. One.

Chapter 39

Light steps drew nearer, and before I could brace myself, the curtain got pulled to the side. Medea faced me with an angelic smile spread all over her face, as if ignorant to the fact I had listened to their entire conversation only moments earlier. I don’t know how my expression seemed, but it must have certainly not been very pleasant. For a moment, her graceful smile turned into a satisfied smirk, while her eyelids lowered, her glance conveying nothing but glacial emptiness. But as soon as she opened her mouth, it was all gone. “I’m sorry you had to wait for so long. Please come, have a seat.” She invited me. I followed silently, as she led me into a large, elegant room. The white marble floor was polished to the point I could almost see my messy reflection. Some furniture scattered here and there populated the place, although incomparable with the queen-sized bed raised on a set of seven stairs, or the massive pillowlike looking beanbags. I forced myself to hold my head high, stretching my lips in an empty smile, searching for something else to focus on rather than my betrayed heart. Sure, her peculiar furniture was intriguing, yet hardly enough to occupy my mind for more than a few moments. Travelling through the room, my eyes fell on Medea’s dress and my stomach clenched, anger steadily replacing my nervousness, leaving behind a sour taste. I could see everything through the white veil-like fabric. And most likely, Blake would have seen that too. I bit my lip, frustrated by the sudden wave of jealousy. How stupid of me to think, even for a second, someone could be attracted to me, when women like her existed in this world. I scoffed, but it was true. Medea was perfect from every single side, her body delicate, yet inviting, with round breasts, full hips, and a slim waist, bright, soft skin, vivid eyes, and full lips... Even the Sun would turn its head to see her. That’s right. Who could ever want me? “Make yourself comfortable,” said Medea as she sank into one of the oversized

pillows. “But not on the furniture. I don’t want to risk stains on any hard to replace item.” She waved her hand dismissively. I ignored her insulting comment and simply chose to stand on my feet. “I bet you wonder why I called you all the way out here.” “I believe it is to talk about the Watch, and my brother’s condition,” I said flatly. “Oh, well done!” She mocked me, clapping her hands, as if I had said something well above my intelligence level. “So, which one do you want to talk about first?” “Obviously, my brother. Anything else can wait.” “Very well.” She nodded. “For now, his state is stable, but I fear this is only a temporary solution.” “What do you mean?” I frowned. “I blocked his spiritual connection to you, but there’s a limit to how long that will work. What we must do, is sever it completely.” She did a scissor cutting motion with her fingers. “I don’t understand.” “Of course you don’t. After all, sweet and innocent you knows nothing. Among us, this is known as The Devouring; a spiritual illness manifesting only in twins. Let me make this easier for you.” Medea reached out her arm, releasing two light orbs from the tip of her fingers. “Imagine these two lights are you and your brother while still in your mother’s womb. Now look closely and tell me what you see.” I focused on them, and for a few moments nothing happened, but then one of the lights became weaker. My brows furrowed, not fully understanding what it meant, but a bad feeling weighted in my heart. “Is that Kian?” My voice lacked energy. “Was he weak from the beginning?” “I’m not surprised you would think that, but no. That is not him. It’s you. It’s

you who was supposed to be the fragile twin, but this just proves how connected you both truly are. While inside your mother, Kian fed you with his own life force to keep you alive. Under normal circumstances, you would’ve probably died before reaching full term.” “Alright!” I raised a hand. “This is a bit too Sci-Fi for me, but how is it pertinent to what happens now, or all that has happened until this moment?” “Hard of head now, aren’t we?” she said disgusted. “Well, if this minor exchange of yours would’ve stopped when you were born, like in most cases, none of this would’ve happened. But you, my little glutton, kept on feasting on your brother’s energy.” Her words clicked in, and I turned livid. It’s all my fault! I’m the one killing Kian, and not some unknown disease. I covered my ears not wanting to hear anymore. “Aww, did I hurt your feelings?” I raised my eyes, and my stomach flipped. Leaning on an elbow, with a finger tapping on her temple, her lips stretched in a glacial smile. Her eyes, fixed on my face, emitted a bone chilling pressure. Pure hatred, and it was personal. “Good! The only reason he is still alive, is because Kian is a natural-born healer. However, because of you he could never fully heal himself. And then you started exerting yourself. A job in the morning, another in the evening, appointments, and then dancing. That must’ve been fun. Getting naked for the pleasure of men.” “How do you know?” I winced. “Clairvoyance is not as rare of a gift as you might think.” She smirked. “Either way, did it ever cross your mind to wonder how is it that you never collapsed from exhaustion? No of course it didn’t. The more exhausted you got, the more life-force you took from him. The more you took from him, the harder his episodes and crisis hit, damaging both body and soul. So, you see?” “Don’t say it.” I pleaded.

“It’s... “Please don’t.” “... all...” “No.” I cried shaking my head. “... your...” “Please stop.” “... fault.” Medea slowly pronounced each word, the pressure of each of them lingering in my ears. I already knew. I had already figured it out. But I couldn’t endure hearing it out loud. As the last word rolled off her poisonous lips, I heard my heart cracking like a glass tapped too hard on. All this time; I was the one responsible for his suffering. My knees gave in. Because of me, my little brother couldn’t have a normal life. I bit my lips hard, not stopping even when I felt the blood’s metallic taste on my tongue. He almost died. I almost killed him. “You poor thing.” Medea continued to mock my misery. “Here’s my suggestion. As soon as you get rid of the Watch, you leave this place alone.” My head snapped up, and I stared at her through teary lashes. “You want me to leave Kian behind? But he will be all alone.” “Alone? Don’t you mean you will be alone? I noticed he’s quite on friendly with Blake, and I also took quite a liking to him already so, by no means will he ever be alone.” I flinched when hearing Blake’s name, another round of pain stabbing my heart. Right, he wasn’t coming back; not that it made any difference. “Let’s face it. Do you seriously believe Kian will want to have anything to do

with you after all this? And besides, once your connection is cut, there are very high chances he won’t even you anymore.” At this, I looked at her again, and my mouth fell open, unable to believe what I just heard. “Stop moping around. If it was up to me, I wouldn’t have told you, but there’s a condition that must be fulfilled for the separation to work. Both you and Kian must agree.” “How can I decide something like that?” I raised my voice anxiously. “What is there to think about?” Medea raised a brow. “You either agree and Kian lives, or you don’t, and he dies. There’s nothing more to it.” I clenched my fists to my chest, trying to ease the growing pain; the cracks becoming louder and spreading until my heart shattered with the throw of a last rock. “The Fates don’t like you too much, do they?” Medea asked as if it was the most natural thing to say. “All the things that happened to you up until now, plus getting dumped by your boyfriend behind your back. It sucks to be you.” She shrugged a shoulder. She stared at me expectantly, waiting for some sort of pitiful reaction, but I refused to entertain her twisted nature anymore. She caught on my intention rather quickly, and with a glare continued. “You’ll be happy to learn you will soon be free from your so-called duty as the Watch Keeper. It will take a few more days at the most to gather all the power we need to put the Watch to sleep, and in the meantime, we’ll also deal with that little problematic connection between you and Kian.” Medea snapped her fingers, and a rustle drew my eyes towards the bed. After a few moments, a man covered only by a sheet draped around his waist and over the shoulder dragged himself begrudgingly down the stairs, displeasure obvious in his eyes. He looked down on me, and going to Medea, the man bent as she whispered something into his ear, the sheet he was wrapped in sliding down slightly with the movement. Before he stepped away, she ed her hand over his naked chest, grazing the skin with her fingernails, and kissed him softly.

“Go now.” Taken aback by the intimate display, I turned my head away, a stabbing pain searing through my ribs. “Follow me.” The man approached me, his steps quieter than death. I jumped, and stepped back, looking at him with wide eyes, but he didn’t bother about my reaction. He just turned and left. “I will meet you again when the moment comes, so you have a bit more time to reach your decision. Until then, ta-ta!” she sang wiggling her fingers and shooing me away. “Oh, can someone please give her a robe? I wouldn’t want her unsightliness to scare anyone to death.” I turned and walked after the man as fast as I could, trying to ignore the slowly sliding sheet and the fully visible bottom cheeks line. He led me to a different door than the one I came in through, and before exiting, I heard a low voice purr. “Grand Sister, we are getting lonely up here.” “I’ll be right there my lovelies.” I caught a glimpse of the scene just before the door shut behind me. Three more had popped up in the bed, young men with exquisite features and perfect bodies.

Chapter 40

Blake As the words left my mouth one after another, I wanted to smack myself into oblivion. Every pore on my body screamed at me for the lies I sprouted, but even I was amazed by how natural it sounded. Not that it made things any better. The Grand Sister was testing me in the cruellest way, and the cruelty wasn’t even pointed at me. It was impossible for me not to know she was there. I could feel her presence from the moment I placed foot in that room, despite her being hidden by the heavy curtain. I carefully maintained my pose and tone, I gave the answers expected of me, yet she continued with her questions. Well aware of the pain my words must be causing to Kisa, I kept up with my lies. But Kisa was smart. I’m sure she must have figured it all out. I was sure she saw right through my lies. Right? Walking up the paved trail, with my head bent and my shoulders sloped, I tried to encourage myself, but my doubts only grew heavier. If Kisa was there, that meant she’d get moved someplace else soon. So, preferably sooner than later I should be able to see her and clarify everything. If there was anything left to clarify. If she would even want to look at me. Clenching my fists and furrowing my brows, I picked up the pace, and went straight towards the dorms. If anything, James should be able to tell me something. With a new face around, there should be gossip. After all, humans were curious creatures. But just as fast as my energy surged with the purpose of a new destination, it disappeared at the memory of the sweet, yet lonely presence from behind the curtain. My head dropped, and my shoulders slopped. I wanted to run to her, rip apart the thick material and hug her tightly. But I couldn’t even glance in that direction; scrunching eyes keeping a check on my every move, word, and expression.

And all those things I said... she heard everything. Ugh! I had never felt this helpless in my life. Normally, I would just go with the flow and figure out the situation on the go, but this time I had to be careful since other people were involved. People I cared about. In the corner of my eye, I caught a glimpse of Kisa, and turning on my heels, I rushed her way, only for my brisk steps to come to a halt once I noticed the man guiding her around. It didn’t take me long to figure out who that was, considering the place they came from, but that meant we couldn’t be seen together, not after the blatant lies I sprouted with a straight face. I followed them from afar, Kisa’s demeanour making me want to dash to her and snatch her away, but I had to remain patient, regardless of how long it took. My patience was rewarded so quick it almost made me feel bad for it, when they stopped in front of a rundown looking hut. The man turned the other way and left without a single word, leaving behind a scared and bewildered looking Kisa. She just stood there looking at the damaged walls and cracked windows, her dismay clear all the way to where I was. As soon as the other man was out of my field of vision entirely, I rushed over, but as soon as Kisa noticed me, she dashed to the door. “Kisa, wait!” I raised my voice enough for her to hear me, without risking the attraction of unwanted attention. “Please, I need to talk to you.” For a moment, she stopped, her hand pressing against the hard wood, and without turning back to look at me, she said. “I appreciate everything you have done for us. I truly do, but you can stop now. You don’t need to push yourself anymore. I understand, but so should you. I refuse to be anyone’s charitable project.” Her voice was low and distant, the coldness of her words, hitting me like frostbite. Stuck in place, I could almost feel the ice spreading over my skin. No-no-no! You’ve got it all wrong. I came to my senses with a door slammed in my face. I blew it. And in the worst possible way. I had blown it and the heart which had

slowly begun to open and trust was once again trapped under heavy locks. Closing my eyes, I searched for her, for her comforting, loving light. To my surprise, she was on the other side of the door, sitting on the floor, with her back leaning against the cracked wood. Drawing nearer, I pressed a palm and my forehead to the door. I inhaled deeply, gathering my thoughts and hoping it might not be too late. I had another chance to clear things up. Just might... “Kisa,” I said, my voice calm and clear. “I don’t have much time, but please listen to me. Growing up... being part of this place, it’s complicated. There are many rules, and although most of them are headaches, that doesn’t mean they can be broken, be it the Order’s heart or a mere, insignificant branch. I knew you were behind that curtain. I know you heard everything, but please believe me when I say I didn’t have a choice. Kisa, you know me better than this.” I pleaded. “I will wait for you tomorrow night by the Infinity Pool. At midnight. If you choose not to come, I will understand and never seek you out again. But I trust you, and I know you will figure things out on your own.” There was a slight rustle from the other side of the door, but no answer. I left for the dorms when it struck me.

I needed help, and I knew just the right person to go to. “Blake, do you even realise what you are asking for?” Hazel looked at me horrified, while caressing her baby bump. “You know I can’t do it unless I’m tasked to.” “I know, but I don’t know what else I can do.” “Have you tried apologising?” James chimed in. “She won’t talk to me.” “And who can blame the poor girl? After all the things that happened on the way here, she reached a place she thought was safe, only to be ripped apart from the only people she knew and get locked up. Plus, all the things you said.” “Don’t you think I know that?” I snapped at him. “Sorry...” “That’s alright. I understand how you feel, because I’ve been in a similar situation once, and almost lost Hazel to my stubbornness. I thought I was protecting her when the only thing I did was causing her pain. Listen to me Blake! You are the only one who can fix this.” I opened my mouth to deny his encouragement when someone knocked on the door. “Come in!” Answered Hazel. “Sorry for the intrusion,” a soft voice spoke from the other side of the door, and a child entered the room. It was a girl with curly, red hair tied into two pigtails and big, blue, curious eyes. “Sister Hazel, I have a message for you.” She smiled and handed her a note. “Thank you, sweetheart. Do you know who it is from?” The girl shook her head. “I see... Thank you for bringing this to me. Well, Blake,” Hazel said after the girl had left. “Looks like you’ll have your wish.” She handed me the note with a dark

look on her face. “Perhaps even more. I’ve been assigned to be Kisa’s guide by the Grand Sister.” “But that’s splendid news!” “When you receive a request from the Grand Sister, there’s always more to it than it seems.” James explained. “She’s not trying to be kind and see to Kisa’s comfort and wellbeing, best proof is what happened until now. She wants information.” “What for?” I frowned. “Who knows? Maybe she wants something from her and needs grounds for negotiations. Maybe she wants something from you, and wants to use her as a bargaining chip, the same way she did with me.” “James!” Hazel squealed. “What are you talking about?” I looked at him confused. “I’m sorry, but I can’t tell you. I have too much to lose.” “Then maybe I can help you.” “Thank you, my friend, but your problem is much easier to fix, so let’s focus on that first.” James smiled.

Chapter 41

Kisa I shut the door in his face, yet I sat frozen next to it, until he left. His words consumed my mind, but how could I trust them anymore? On our way here, Blake had every occasion to warn me about one thing or another, but he didn’t say a thing about this place, so why should I believe him? The little hut looked better on the inside, than on the outside, but not by much. I feared if I even sneezed louder the whole thing would collapse. Flipping the light switch, the bulb lightened the room, and I found myself at the threshold of a tiny, mouldy bathroom, with a small grimy tub in a corner. I turned the tap on; hopeful, but not quite holding my breath. With some bubbling and quite a few bone-chilling screeches, dark brown water travelled through the old system for the first time in ages. Perhaps it wasn’t that bad after all. At least here I had electricity and water. And although the water looked mucky, the longer I let it run, the clearer it became. With a bit of extra luck, I’d eventually be able to have a proper bath. I left the water running, after making sure it was also draining, and roaming aimlessly around the house, I stopped at the bedroom’s door. My eyes fell on the mega-sized bed. ing my fingers over the sheets, I stared at the dust lines forming behind them. I turned on the tips of my toes and let myself fall on top of the bed, raising a cloud of dust up in the process. I should’ve known better. Sneezing and coughing, I rushed to the nearest window. It took a few good tries to make it budge, and by that time most of the dust had already settled on me. “Hello! Kisa?” A sweet and calm voice called from the entrance, softly knocking on the door. “Are you in there?” Stretching myself a little further out the window, I peeked outside noticing Hazel waiting on the threshold with the door cracked open, peering inside, without crossing over.

“Hazel!” I ran to her relieved. “Last time I saw you; you were getting yelled at because of me. Are you alright?” I asked in a hurry. I somehow felt strangely attached to her, although the time we spent together could be summed up to maybe two to three hours max. “I’m fine, Kisa. You don’t need to worry. Believe it or not, I get in trouble more often than you’d think so I get yelled at quite a lot. More importantly, may I come in?” “Yes, of course! Sorry!” I exclaimed jumping out of the way. “But I don’t understand, why are you here?” “I’m here to help you accommodate and guide you around for a while. I suppose we should start by cleaning up a bit. Good thing I haven’t thrown away these old rags.” And looking at me from head to toe, continued. “Plus, you look like you could use a long, nice bath.” “This place is quite dirty, I agree, but are you sure you’ll be alright?” “Oh, Kisa,” she laughed. “I’m pregnant, not made out of crystal. Anyway, I brought you some soap, shampoo, and conditioner, plus a clean towel and a change of clothes. I think these might fit you somewhat, though they might prove to be a little loose. I also brought some snacks and tea.” “Wow, you sure came prepared.” “You think so? I feel like I’m missing something.” Hazel puckered her lips. How cute. I giggled. “It’s nice to see I can put a smile on your face. I was worried, to be honest. And having Blake around, keeping his cool only when we were out in public, was maddening too. My poor James,” she laughed. “Blake terrorised him. He would ask James every couple of hours if he had heard anything about you, and it was even worse every time the Grand Sister would refuse an audience.” Hazel said while she whipped the dusty table and pulled out everything she brought. “Well, he surely didn’t sound concerned to me.” I muttered looking away. “But he was.” Hazel turned to me lowering her tone. “He truly was. We heard

what happed when the Grand Sister summoned him. It was cruel, and I hate to say it, but Blake did the right thing.” I stared at Hazel, shocked, for a good couple of seconds, before I managed to ask. “What do you mean?” “It’s... It’s hard to explain.” “Try me.” I went to her grabbing her hands at the sight of her hesitation and trying my best to sound encouraging. “But first you should sit down.” “Let’s see,” she said as she sat on one of the four old chairs set around the table. “Relationships in this place have to follow different rules compared to the ones on the outside. You need a special approval from the higher ranks to date or to marry someone, and most of the times they deemed the couple as incompatible. You see, matches here are made according to how talented the individuals are, so their offspring would be just as powerful, if not even stronger. For those who never awaken their talents that’s never an issue, but for the rest of us...” she shook her head, saddened. “The best example I can give you is James and me. And although we were among the very few lucky ones to be allowed to be together in the end, the road hasn’t been an easy one. Despite me being the granddaughter of the Grand Mother, my abilities are, at very best mediocre,” she sighed rubbing her fingers, and setting a few green sparks jumping in the air. “James on the other hand, was recognised as a prodigy ever since he awakened. We were childhood friends, and we fell in love with each other long before we even knew what that meant. But after the difference in our powers became as clear as daylight, he changed. He became distant.” Hazel bit her lip. “Little did I know the elders had threatened him, and as a test they forced us to work together. You see, because of his feelings, I was regarded as a liability to him, the same way you are regarded as one as far as Blake is concerned. The only reason things worked out for us in the end, is because I somehow broke the spell of someone feared even by the strongest in our ranks, saving James from spending the rest of his days as a cat. But Kisa, you are from the outside world... that alone would’ve been reason enough to inflict a severe punishment on Blake. Although considering the circumstances...” I didn’t need for her to continue, and hugging her, I said.

“Thank you for sharing this with me. It wasn’t that hard to explain after all.” I snickered, and Hazel laughed. “I guess it sounded complicated only in my head.” “I need you to do me a favour.” “Yes?” “Can you show me where the Infinity Pool is?” “I would love to but are you sure you want to come out looking like this?” she raised an eyebrow pointing at my dusty self. “Right. Do you think you can wait about ten minutes while I take a quick bath?” “Take your time, you’ll find me here.” Hazel smiled, and I ran up to the bathroom, which to my surprise was already full of steam by now. I was quite convinced I’ll have to take a cold bath, but how in the world was hot water in there? That probably turned out to be the fastest bath in my life, but the thought of being waited for gave me a boost. The shampoo and soap she had brought me had a divine flowery smell, and although I had to use them both a few times before all the dirt covering me was removed, it still made feel completely refreshed. But the true godsend was the conditioner without which I would’ve had to book a date between my hair and a pair of scissors. I put on one of the dresses she had brought, and although it was indeed a bit loose, it didn’t look bad at all. Extra points for similar style. Without wasting another moment, I chucked my dirty clothes in the tub, with some shampoo, for a soak. I preferred my own clothes after all. Tying my wet hair in some sort of bun, I returned to Hazel, who in the little time I was gone, had cleaned more than half a bedroom. “Ready to go?” she turned to me before I could say anything. “Um... yeah... How did you...?” I vaguely gestured towards the clean area in the room. “Oh, never mind that. Let’s go!” she grabbed my hand and led me, excitedly out the door.

What could’ve possibly happened in such a short time to make her this excited? Did she really like cleaning that much? If that was the case I might as well let her finish what she started. “Listen, it’s rather easy to get to the Infinity Pool, but you can miss it just the same, so make sure to pay attention.” Hazel instructed me. “To be fair, it’s much easier to find it at night, since the stones pointing the way shine in the moon light, but once you know the way, you’ll find it anytime.” “You make it sound like a breeze,” I chuckled. “It is, especially since your house is near the path leading to it.” I followed her around a pile of boulders, which hid my little run-down pathetic excuse for a house and revealed the edge of a cliff. Nearing the edge, I gasped. In the wide valley, from one end to another, shimmering in the light, white buildings rose, crowned in the middle by a marble-paved open plaza, where people spent their time without any apparent worry. “It’s beautiful, isn’t it?” Hazel smiled delighted, rubbing her belly. “I never get tired of this view. I’ll give you a tour later if you’d like. How does that sound?” “Yeah, sure. Sounds good.” I answered, still mesmerised by the view. “This way.” Hazel turned and wobbled in the opposite direction, facing a stone arch, flanked on each side by five columns. “This is where you need to pay attention. See this,” she pointed to the arch. “It leads to sacred ground. That’s where all the ceremonies take place. Now you need to turn left and walk up to the space between the second and third column.” “Got it!” I answered and Hazel smiled at me. “Alright, ready? Five, four and three.” She touched with her finger each column as we ed by it. “Umm, Hazel?” I looked at her confused. “Are you sure this is the right place?” As she had said, we were facing the space between the second and third column, but there was a tiny problem. There was no real way through, as a couple of steps further a natural stone wall blocked the way.

“Certainly. You should probably hold my hand though; portals can be quite rough at times.” “Portal? What portal?” I asked, agitated. “This one!” She grinned and grabbing my hand pulled me after her through the columns. My first instinct was to close my eyes, but I didn’t feel anything different, unlike the time when Blake had to carry me. But perhaps that was the difference between a portal and a barrier. Opening my eyes, my mouth fell open at the green, wide landscape. As far as I could see, grass and white little flowers stretched across the horizon, and a solitary willow cried its withies on top of a hill. “I just realised you’ve crossed through two portals already.” Hazel said panting, a few beads of sweat appearing on her forehead. “Are you okay?” I asked concerned. “Yes. I need to catch my breath a little, but otherwise I’m fine.” “If you say so. Anyway, when did I through any portals? I don’t anything.” “When you went to see the Grand Sister. To reach and to leave her chambers, you need to through a portal. You haven’t felt anything different?” “No, I haven’t. But now that I think about it, I was led to a gazebo, but then I was suddenly inside a room. I guess I was too distracted to think things through at that time, but now everything makes more sense.” “Almost there now. The Infinity Pool is at the top of the hill, by that willow.” As we walked uphill, my curiosity burned, and with each step a bit more of the sight revealed itself. The clear water shimmered in the sun like crystal, and the stones embedded on the side gave it a unique and elegant appearance. Its perfectly round shape made it hard to believe it was not man made, but Hazel confirmed it.

“I love the tranquillity of this place. It’s just too bad I can’t come here more often.” Hazel sighed and sat on the grass. And I couldn’t help but agree with her. I had never felt more at peace in my life. “You know, this place holds a secret. The Pool is the perfect place if you want to test someone’s honesty. If you jump inside and drag that person with you, the Pool will act as a judge. If they are honest, the Pool will allow you to breathe under the surface, if not, it will behave just as regular water. No one has ever drowned inside it, but plenty didn’t the test.” “Do you think it’s true?” “Oh, but it is.” a voice was heard from behind us. “Another peculiar thing about it is, that every full moon, all the waters in the world are connected to this place. Perfect for quick travels, but it’s only one-way.” From the shade of the willow, a woman stepped in the sun. With straight, white hair ending just above her shoulders, parted at the middle and giving her a classy air, tall, and svelte, she radiated elegance, highlighted even more by her tailored white silk robe. Her smile was wide and warm, which in comparison with a few others I had seen, felt genuine. The slim, golden frame of her thin glasses sat on the top of her nose, partially hiding the deepening crow’s feet in the corner of her eyes. She got closer to Hazel who was struggling to get back onto her feet, something which proved to be quite the challenge due to her pregnancy. “Hazel, you sweet child.” she smiled, bending and kissing Hazel’s forehead. “I’m sorry for not standing to greet you, grandma.” “I told you before, haven’t I? A long time ago, I was just like you, so believe me, I know how you feel. And you must be the Watch’s Keeper.” she turned to me, her expression remaining just as warm as when she talked to Hazel. “Yes, ma’am.” I answered quickly, when I noticed her extended hand. “Thank you for bringing it to us,” she said still waiting, but was it alright for little, insignificant me to shake hands with someone like her? “And I am sorry

for how you have been treated so far; things seem to move rather slowly when I am away.” Sadness and remorse washed over her face, but mostly shame for something she couldn’t control for circumstantial reasons. Seeing her approach with her heart on her sleeve, I made up my mind, and taking her hand, I accepted her handshake. “I am the Grand Mother, Caroline.” she continued, smiling at my response. But just a second later, her smile disappeared, eyes growing wide, and a tear slipping down her cheek, travelling down to her trembling lip. “But... I guess you can call me grandma too.” “Grandma?” Hazel squeaked excited. “Is that true?” “Excuse me?” Did I hear right? “Forgive me,” she started laughing, and released my hand. “I can see how this can be rather confusing for you, so please allow me to explain. My main talent stands into reading a person’s past with a touch. And depending on whether a person’s fate is sealed or not, I can also see big events awaiting in the future.” “So, you just invaded my privacy, and I couldn’t do a thing.” “I wasn’t planning to,” she frowned at her hand. “I don’t know what triggered my power, but I am glad it happened. To think you are my Lisa’s daughter.” As she said my mother’s name, Caroline closed her palm like grasping something visible only to her, and pressed it over her heart, sighing. “So, we’re cousins,” Hazel exclaimed. “I knew I liked you for a reason.” “Hazel!” I rushed to her as soon as I laid my eyes on her ghost-white face. “What happened? Are you alright?” “I think my blood sugar is low, but that’s nothing to worry about.” “That won’t do sweetie. Come, let’s get you to rest.” Caroline lowered herself next to us, and together, holding Hazel by her arms, we helped her up onto her feet. “Thank you, Kisa. I hope we will be able to talk some more soon, but I have to excuse myself for now and take this stubborn child to lie down for a bit.” She chuckled as she ed Hazel, but I could see in her eyes how worried

she was. “Do you want me to come with you? Maybe I can help.” I said, glancing worriedly at Hazel’s unwell complexion. “No need. I can manage,” Caroline answered, with a smile. “Besides, it looks like there’s someone else here waiting to talk to you. And I hope I will have a chance to talk to both of you soon.” I followed her gaze to the base of the hill. My heart clenched and tears gathered in my eyes at the sight of the one who was getting nearer. “Kian!” I shouted, my reaction pulling a wide grin from him. “I’ll be there in a second. Just wait for me for a bit.” I nodded then turned to Caroline who was slowly walking away with Hazel. “Will you... When we meet next time, will you tell us more about our parents?” “I would love to.” I remained in the willow’s shade looking at my twin brother, and my newly found cousin and grandmother ing by each other, nodding briefly to each other. “Hey, sis. Long-time no see.” I couldn’t believe my eyes. I had never seen my brother looking like that. His face was fresh and bright, no sign of dark circles under his eyes, or any ashy complexion. His back was straight, and even after all the way from the portal and up the hill, he didn’t even break a sweat. Normally this kind of effort would’ve been enough to trigger an episode, or even make him out, but that wasn’t the case. Whatever Medea had done, it was working wonders. Without a word, I hugged him tightly, and burying my face in his chest, I bit my lips to keep myself from crying. “Hey, what’s wrong?” Kian asked me, hugging me back. I just shook my head; unsure I was able to talk without starting to wail like a kid. Kian seemed to accept my answer, and hugging me tighter, gave me all the time

I needed. “How are you feeling?” I asked after a couple of minutes and stepped back to take a better look at him. “I’ve never felt better in my life. It’s shocking really.” He laughed while stretching his arms above his head, but my heart stung. Didn’t he know this was all my fault? That his suffering up to this point existed only because I was his sister? “Well then I guess you are looking forward to make this a permanent thing.” “I’m not going to go through with the ceremony.” His smile disappeared. “What?” “I don’t want to go through with it. And you shouldn’t part with the Watch either. We should just get Blake and get out of here as soon as possible.” “Kian? What’s going on? What do you mean? Let’s take things one at a time. Are you scared of breaking our connection? Do you really think I will let you forget me?” I forced a smile. “It’s nothing like that,” Kian shook his head. “I know what the ceremony entitles, and I will not forget anything as long as it’s done correctly. My problem is a bit more complicated than that.” He sat on the grass, avoiding my look. “Kisa, didn’t you wonder before how I knew all those things? And more? How I didn’t react in any way when I found Blake sleeping in our studio, or when the Watch activated? How I knew how to use the Ambrose seeds?” he sighed heavily. “You said you read some books or, I don’t know... What’s gotten into you all of a sudden?” I stared at him puzzled and concerned. “Kisa, this is not the first life in which we’ve met. But this is the life in which I need to pay for my sins.” Kian raised his gaze towards me, just to lower it again seconds later. “My suffering now, is the price I have to pay for choosing not to believe in you and it is something I must do until the end.”

“You’re getting ridiculous! What is it that you could’ve done so horrible in the past, to warrant your willingness to sacrifice yourself now?” “I killed you!” He shot up to his feet, eyes red from unshed tears and lips pressed together in a thin, white line. “I killed you, Kisa! I killed my baby sister out of pure ignorance, and now I have to pay for it however I can.” I stood there, staring at him like a block of ice, unable to move; unable to truly understand the meaning of his words. “I don’t get it. What does it have to do with what we have now?” “Everything. You may not be able to it, but I do. I all of it, and I need to make up for it.” “What about...” my voice broke. “Ahem, what about the rest of the things you said?” I asked as if looking for something else to focus on. “How... how do you know all those things?” “The things I know don’t appear in the kind of books you would find in a library, most of it is knowledge lost thousands of years ago.” “Then how?” “I have your memories. I everything, from when you tried your first enchantment, to how your heart broke when I betrayed you. I when you and Blake met for the first time; how you managed to steal from the Fates, and much more.” “This is too much.” I rubbed my forehead. “I can’t listen to this anymore. Fine, you said you have to make up to me for what you did in the past, but how will you do it if you die? You can’t. So go through the ceremony.” “You are mad at me now.” Kian looked away, saddened. “Not mad. Just disappointed you hid so much from me.” “Kisa, I was serious when I said you shouldn’t give them the Watch.” “And why would I want to keep such a thing?” I raised my voice, taking the

Watch out of my pocket and almost wanting to shove it in his face. “Because it belongs to you. You created it.”

Chapter 42

Blake Time was ing like crazy, yet not fast enough for me to regain my calm. My desire to know Kisa’s answer burned me so I couldn’t stay put, and the hope she understood the situation crumbled with each second under the weight of my guilt. Half an hour left... There was no need to stuff myself in that robe at night, so grabbing a plain, navy-blue T-shirt, I pulled it over my head and went out the door. Sneaking around at night, in dark clothing - conspicuous much? But there was no curfew in place, so it should be fine. If I got there earlier, perhaps I would have time to get my head together. I walked there as if I had tunnel vision, unable to pick up anything left or right, but with dozens of questions running through my mind. I care for her, but do I truly lover her? Or is just the memory of a past life? In no time I found myself in front of the portal leading to the Infinity Pool. What do I even love about her when she’s so different from before? Inhaling once, I gripped my fists tightly, and stepped through. Perhaps together with her answer I would get mine as well, or so I thought. But then why am I so frightened? Do I even deserve to get a chance? Do I even deserve to think these things? On the other side of the portal, an almost full moon lighted the sky, the ground, the grass and the willow; together with the tiny figure seated on the side of the pool, with her feet dipped in the water. She came...

A weight lifted off my chest, and I rushed straight to her, but Kisa didn’t move. She didn’t speak. She didn’t glance my way. She didn’t react in any way to acknowledge my presence. She only sat there, looking at the water’s shimmering surface. Do I? “Kisa...” I said, but what next? “Listen, I...” I didn’t know what to say. “Thank you for coming. I know you are probably still mad at me, but I can explain everything, and-” “Can you just shut up for a moment and come here?” she cut me off and reached out her hand, finally looking at me. After what I did, do I deserve to stand by her side? She wasn’t smiling. But she wasn’t frowning, or teary either. Her face was like a blank canvas, making it impossible to read her thoughts or emotions. Do I love her? Do I deserve her? I took her hand, and tried to pull her up, but little did I know she had other plans. Pushing herself from the side, she dove into the water, pulling me along. The water felt strange; warm, yet somehow invasive. There was no pressure on my lungs, and I didn’t feel the need to gasp for air. I slowly opened my eyes, and my mind went blank. It was almost as if I saw her for the first time. The loose fabric of her dress floated around her like an aura, her hair shone in the moonlight, the white strands capturing every ray, and her eyes mirrored the starry sky. The young woman in front of me wasn’t the same scared and lonely one I had met in London. Her demeanour, the look in her eyes, her confidence, she was like a descended goddess ready to take on the world and lay it at her feet. That was it. Nothing else mattered. All my questions and uncertainties were pointless. I love her.

I loved her like crazy. As a cue to my thought, she smiled brightly, and reaching for me, she cupped my face with both hands. I love her. I pulled her closer, and she wrapped her legs around my waist, pressing her lips over mine. The poured into me an avalanche of mixed feelings, fear, loneliness, uncertainty, heartbreak, detachment, worry, longing, helplessness. Breaking the kiss, I pressed my head against her chest. My jaw clenched and lips curled back revealing my teeth as a roaring cry rose from my chest. Squeezing fistfuls of fabric, I held her even tighter, able to think only of a single thing. Forgive me! Forgive me! Forgive me! I didn’t deserve her, and probably never will. Kisa caressed the top of my head, ing her fingers through my hair. Her simple gesture touching my heart and silencing my soul. She raised my face and kissed me again, but this time it was different. Warmth, hope, relief, attachment, belonging. I will never let you go. Kisa snickered almost making me believe she could hear my thoughts, not that I minded really. Her sweet and soft lips were something I never wanted to let go, but how long were we going to stay down there for? Besides, we weren’t alone anymore. Kicking hard, I pushed both of us upwards, and once above the water, I climbed on the pool’s edge pulling her out with me and looked surprised at our dried clothes. Kisa opened her mouth to say something, but I stopped her before she managed to utter the smallest sound. “Shh! We’re being watched,” I said, and Kisa’s brows shoot up. “Show

yourself!” I raised my voice threateningly. It wasn’t a dangerous presence, but certainly not quite what I expected. Without delay, ripples formed on the still surface of the pool, and from underneath the water sensuously rose a human-faced creature, with fair skin and a crown of deep black locks. His big eyes had an intense gaze as if reaching into one’s soul and his silver lashes revealed him for what he was. A selkie. Coral blue marks decorated his skin, proving his freedom. He wasn’t tied to a human, but to come out at one’s calling just like that. What was going on? “Is that a...” Kisa asked barely muttering the words, mesmerised by the sight. “A selkie.” I confirmed. “I don’t think he means any harm.” “No. No, he doesn’t.” “How do you know?” I asked looking at her surprised, but she didn’t move her eyes away from the selkie male. “I’m not sure.” She shook her head. I looked from Kisa to the selkie, and back, an annoying familiarity buzzing at the back of my head, but I couldn’t quite place it. At least until he started to gesticulate, pointing to himself, to Kisa, to me, then entwining his fingers in front of his heart. It couldn’t be... right? Selkies were immortal, but not indestructible, so what where the chances for that brat to be still alive. “Can selkies talk?” Kisa asked me curious. “They can, but if my hunch is right, this particular one can do it only if you call him by his given name. That was the condition he was given at his coming-ofage, before stepping on dry land.” Hearing my explanation, the selkie smiled brightly, and diving under water, resurfaced near our feet. He reached his hand out to Kisa, looking at her

lovingly. “Do you know his name?” Kisa asked softly, drawing her hand back. “I do.” I sighed. I could’ve lied, but there was no real reason for it. “It’s-” but before I could finish, the selkie fled underwater, frightened, as a wave of chaos hit, almost knocking us back into the pool. At the top of the hill, hidden by the willow’s shadow, a threatening presence was focused on us, lusting for our lives. Who would have thought he would be in some way connected to the Order, I puffed, stepping in front of Kisa. I could only what happened in the forest because she had told me, but I wasn’t the same weakling I from before, and this time around it was me who was going to protect her. “Ready when you are.” I provoked him, flexing my fingers, and summoning my spirit-flame - scorching black flames, powerful enough to bring a human a step away from meeting its maker. It was time to end this for good. He took a step, then another, coming closer to the edge of the shadows. “No more games I see? Or did all the hallows run away from an incompetent master?” His blade shimmered crimson in the moonlight, and my flames grew bigger in response, but something bothered me. Apart from his thirst for blood, I couldn’t feel anything else. He stepped into the light, and tightening the grip on his sword’s handle, launched his attack. As soon as his feet left the ground, I heard a splashing noise behind me, but I couldn’t turn. Jumping back, I dodged his swing as it ed a hair-strand away from my face. He’s fast! He was fast, but his movement seemed almost automatic. His hood covered almost half of his face, so his vision field must’ve been quite restricted, but that was hardly an impediment for any of us. I reached out my hand to grab his wrist. I had to get that sword out of his hands, but he retreated before I could get closer. Taking advantage of the spare second, I glanced around for Kisa, but she was nowhere to be seen. I felt her presence inside the pool, under the water with the selkie.

Damn brat, but at least she’s safe. The man raised his blade, to the level of my face, almost as if telling me this is the end. He launched into a succession of attacks, forcing me back, not giving me the chance to find an opening and return the favour. The fact he was armed, and I was not, gave me a bit of a disadvantage, but I was determined to find a way. After another attempt to slash at me, he stopped mid-strike, as if frozen, the tattoos on his hands pulsing, dark fumes rising from his arms. The man raised his head and roared as if in pain, his hood fell back and the Moon revealed his face, his blank stare and the tears falling down his cheeks. “James... No...” I whispered, my flames disappearing. He glared my way absently, his focus somewhere behind me. “James!” I called out to him, but the only reaction I received was the thickening of the dark fumes rising from his tattoos. “James, you need to fight it! That thing shouldn’t be able to get a hold of you!” I shouted, hoping he could hear me. Those where no tattoos, but underworld magic, and it was feeding on his life. James attacked me again, but this time, I let him hit me. His blade pierced my shoulder, and I roared in pain, making James’s eyes widen and another wave of tears to surface. So, you’re still in there. Grimacing and wincing, I grabbed his wrist, and called again on my spirit-flame. Blue flames rose from between my fingers, pushing back on the dark fumes, but the effect was hardly enough. The black ones I had used earlier were stronger, but I wasn’t going for his life anymore. Making an effort to concentrate over the pulsing pain in my shoulder, my flames grew and changed, burning a bright violet, brimming with life. James began to writhe and growl, his cries turning into howls of pain as my flames burned through his marks, erasing them and freeing him. I was almost halfway through his right hand, when he raised his left, and grabbing the sword with both hands, he twisted the blade in my shoulder. The searing pain made me lose my grip, and kicking me in the chest, James threw me to the ground, pulling the sword out of my bleeding wound.

I overestimated myself. Panting, James walked up to me and stepping on my chest, he raised his sword above my heart. “Déjà vu, heh?” I said, my voice strangled from pain and the pressure of his foot. I must’ve been born to fail. I’m sorry... I closed my eyes, waiting for the end, the loss of blood stripping me of any energy to fight back, until I heard Kisa’s cry. “Stop!” The pressure on me disappeared, and squinting my eyes open, I saw golden threads floating above me, wrapping around James, and suspending him in the air. I followed the threads all the way to the side of the Infinity Pool, where Kisa was half out of the water, above her head shining brightly in mid-air, the opened Watch. My brows shot up when more threads came out of it and gathering on my shoulder, they dispersed my pain. Kisa pushed herself up, and ran up to me, the Watch following her closely. Well, that was certainly something you couldn’t see every day. “Are you alright?” she asked me concerned. “I am now, but what did you do?” “I altered your fate.” She looked at me sheepishly, as if expecting me to run away. “Looks like you’ve saved me again,” I huffed and kissed her forehead, receiving a slightly embarrassed smile in return. “Can you help him as well?” I looked up to James, who struggled to release himself. “I’m not sure.” She stretched her hands out, the Watch floating in her palms. “Please help him.” she whispered and pressed the button at the top, wincing for a moment.

The threads brightened, forcing us to look away, and after a few moments, James lay at our feet on the ground, the marks on his arms having completely vanished. “No need to look so surprised.” she pouted, and I realised I was staring at her with my mouth open. “How did you know how to do that?” I asked after a bit. “I made this.” she showed me the Watch. “Apparently, I made this a long time ago, and to make sure I’ll be the only one able to use it, I added a condition.” “The blood contract?” “Mhm,” she nodded. “It’s also meant to stop me from becoming greedy or power drunk.” “Wait! Does that mean you ?” Excitement swelled in my chest. “No. I’m sorry.” Kisa looked down. “Kian told me. Through some strange course of events, he has my memories. Surprised?” She glanced at me with a half-forced smile. “To some extent. I everything apart from the Watch, so yeah, that’s probably the most surprising part, but thinking of the former you, maybe I shouldn’t be. Yet it bothers me that I can’t that thing.” “Maybe another thing I did? Who knows?” Kisa shrugged her shoulders. “Blake, I can’t give them the Watch.” her tone suddenly turned grave. “I-” my words got cut off by a heavy grunt. James was waking up. “Kisa, get behind me!” I barked, but she only looked at me and smirked. “I think I can handle it.” And she lifted the Watch by the chain, letting it swing at will. What a great protector I was. “Ugh,” James rubbed his forehead. “What’s going on? Why am I... here...?” His words died out as he looked around, his eyes finally stopping on the crimson

blade. His eyes widened, and he stared at us, visibly relieved when he noticed us unharmed. “Spill it, James!” I commanded. “I know you are too strong to get overcome by such magic. You allowed it yourself, didn’t you?” Sitting up, he looked away ashamed. “What was I supposed to do?” he glanced at us defeated. “You could have asked for help.” “Help?” he snickered bitterly. “Help from whom? There was no one who could help me.” “What about the Grand Sister? Or the Grand Mother?” “The Grand Mother and Father have been travelling a lot lately, as for the Grand Sister, how could I ask for help when she’s the one who put those chains on me?” “Then why didn’t you fight it? Why did you accept it blindly?” “Fight it?” he huffed. “How, when I never really had a choice? Like us, she’s blessed by the Gods, only her gift can take the lives of my unborn children with a single thought.” “Hera’s Kiss?” I asked bewildered. “I thought it was just a myth.” “Right? Same with that sword. It’s said to be a gift from Hades to Ares. Take it,” he said to Kisa. “Even if you will never use it, at least it will be out of her reach.” Without a word, Kisa picked up the sword, and measuring it from one end to another, she said. “Thank you, but where am I supposed to put this thing now?” as an answer to her question, the Watch opened and, glowing the same crimson shade as the blade, absorbed it all, leaving nothing but a few rosy sparks behind. “I suppose that solves it?” she looked at me puzzled and I could only shrug my shoulders.

“What will you do now?” I turned back to James. “We can’t stay here anymore. She will learn sooner or later that my leash has been broken and she’ll come for us.” “But if you suddenly disappear, won’t it be worse?” I asked concerned. “In three days, the pool will be connected to the entire world. That’s our only way out without risking being tracked down.”

Chapter 43

Kisa “You cannot enter.” The black robe cut my path, and out of reflex I stepped back. I recognised him as the man who led me out of Medea’s room not too long ago, but somehow, his attitude had gotten worse. The longer he glared at me from under his lashes, the higher his nose raised, and his upper lip twitched in disgust. “You don’t understand. My brother is in there.” I tried to explain. “Shouldn’t I be there during the ceremony since I’m at the other end of what they’re cutting?” “As the one responsible for his condition you are not welcomed in the ceremony hall, at least not until it is your turn to have yours. That is what the Grand Sister ordered.” He bowed his head as he mentioned Medea, but without moving his icy eyes off of me. “But she said she needs us both for the ceremony!” I desperately tried to convince him. “Now she doesn’t. And her orders were clear. You are not to move further from this point.” Clenching my fists, I turned and stomped away through the chilly morning air, the dark grey hooded cloak I had received from Hazel puffing-up behind me. There must’ve been another way in, but I had no knowledge of it. Blake most certainly didn’t know it either; he had no reason to after all. Perhaps Hazel? No, I couldn’t cause any more troubles for her, she had enough to worry about as it was. Speaking of which, I hoped she was fine. I last saw her two days ago by the pool, and then the entire ordeal with James happened. I knew they hadn’t left yet but were lying low. Without a solution to my problem, I rearranged the hood over my head and returned to my little hut, only to find Blake seated by the door.

“They didn’t let you in.” he said, all knowingly, getting up to his feet. “And how long did it take you to crack that case, detective?” I spat the words, regretting it instantly. “I... I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to...” Ashamed, I covered half of my face, with a hand, and closing my eyes, I shook my head pulling the hood lower. With an arm around my shoulders, Blake pushed me inside the house, and as soon as the door closed behind us, he jerked the hood off my head and the hand away from my face, leaving me bewildered. Ignoring my puzzled face, he grabbed the back of my neck with an arm, and while the other locked around my waist, he pulled me closer, pressing me against his body. Without another second’s notice, his lips took over mine, hard and ionate. I’d never been kissed like that. He had never kissed me like that. My nostrils filled with his smell, making me dizzy. His lips and tongue, tasting mine, without allowing me to catch my breath. He moved his hands to the sides of my face, and with a final soft kiss, he left me panting. “I know you didn’t mean it,” he pressed his forehead on mine, speaking softly. “I know you are worried sick but killing yourself over it won’t change anything. I expected something like this to happen. Which is why I’m here.” He whispered kissing the top of my head. Taking my hand gently, Blake led me to the kitchen, and removing the cloak, sat me on a chair. “You haven’t had anything for breakfast yet, right?” “No, I haven’t had the time.” “Then it’s a good thing I brought these with me.” “I don’t feel like eating.” I said, but Blake smiled, and pushed a plate full of all kinds of mini pastries in front of me. From chocolate duo to mini cinnamon rolls, even those with vanilla cream and pecan nuts. My mouth watered as soon as their divine flavour reached my nose, and my stomach grumbled loudly. Maybe I was hungry after all. Picking up one filled with strawberry jam, I took a mouthful, humming in delight as the sweetness spread over my tongue.

Wiping a corner of my mouth, I noticed Blake putting a cup of green tea with lemon next to my plate. He didn’t say a word, but he sure had a smug smile all over his face. “Aren’t you going to eat with me?” I asked, sipping from the hot tea. “I had my share already. These are for you.” “But it’s way too much just for myself.” “You don’t have to eat them all at once. You can save some for later.” “I... I knew that.” I could feel the blood rising to my face. Silly me. I ate a few more pieces in quiet, but as time ed, stress caught up with me, and I began fidgeting, unable to relax enough to stay put, and wait for the outcome. “Kisa.” “Hmm?” I jumped at the sound of my name. “Come here.” He reached out his hand, and I took it without delay. He led me to the bedroom, sat me on the edge of the bed, and kneeled before me, holding my hands in his. “Do you trust me?” “What kind of question is that?” I furrowed my brows. “Just answer the question.” “Of course, I do. But I don’t think this is the right moment for this kind of conversation.” “This is a moment as good as any other. Listen. Do you have any control over what is happening out there?”

“N-no.” “Then, why are you doing this to yourself?” He raised my hands and showed me my fingers. The skin around my nails was all chewed, here and there, blood coming out. To think I would turn to a habit I thought long gone, without even realising it. “I want you to do something for me.” “What?” “Lay in bed, face down.” “Why?” I asked confused by the sudden request. “I thought you said you trust me. Maybe I heard wrong.” Blake rose to his feet, trying to look exaggeratedly hurt, but hardly containing a laughter. “Okay?” Sighing, I shifted my position, but before I managed to lay down, Blake added. “You might want to take you top off.” Shooting him a glare, I removed my tank top, remaining only in a sports bra and leggings. “Should I lose this one as well?” I said, pulling on a strap, and puckering my lips. “Only if you want to.” I didn’t mean it, and probably he didn’t either, but his answer and confident smirk, make my heart almost break through my chest. He didn’t mean it, right? Rolling my eyes, I threw myself on the bed, face down, as requested. The mattress sunk under his weight, and soon, his hands where on my back, kneading, pressing and rubbing, meticulously massaging and driving away my tension. From the back of my head, down the neck and back, over my thighs and calves; all the way to my soles; I was melting. After a while, his touch became

softer, more like a caress, than a proper massage. His gentle hands where more soothing than anything. “Hmm, that feels so nice,” I said closing my eyes, and in response, he kissed the middle of my back. The touch of his lips sent jolts of electricity down my spine, and I exclaimed shortly, “Ah!”, eyes shooting open. “I’m sorry, I don’t know what’s gotten over me.” Blake tried to draw back. Reaching out, I took his hand, and with my face half hidden in the pillow, I gave him a soft squeeze. “Do it again.” “Kisa,” he shook his head. “Do it again.” I repeated. “You are overestimating my self-control.” “Then, get rid of it.” I sat up, without releasing his hand. “Kisa...” he pleaded. “I know I must seem selfish right now, and perhaps I am, but I need you.” I pulled him closer to me. “I need you to keep me sane, because honestly, I feel like I’m about to lose it any moment now.” “I just wanted to make it special for you.” “Why?” I looked at him puzzled. “Well, isn’t first time supposed to be something special to a woman?” “I don’t care about that,” I moved my arms around his neck. “The only thing that matters to me is ‘who’, and my heart is set on you. I need you.” I confessed and sealed my words with a kiss. So slow and soft, almost shy. I took my time and explored his lips, enjoying their

softness, and the energy ing through them, like small sparks breaking at the of our lips. Blake inhaled sharply and came even closer. I smiled and pulled back a bit, but without breaking our kiss. Gripping the bedsheets, he maintained the pace I had set for a little while longer. I guess he saw right through me, and my playful attempt of dragging this on as much as possible. It didn’t take me long to want more, and teasing Blake proved to be quite stimulating. I dragged my nails, over his skin, barely touching it, from behind his ears, down his throat, over his chest, and back up his arms, stopping in his hair. But when my fingers twisted and grabbed his hair, Blake arms coiled around me, and he pushed me down onto the mattress. Climbing on top of me, he took the lead, our kiss turning from playful to lustful within a moment. Our lips parted and his tongue found mine. Finding the edge of his T-shirt, I raised it, craving the feeling of his skin on mine. Blake pulled back and removing it, he laid his darkened eyes over my body, smiling mischievously. I expected him to come back. I wanted him to, my lips feeling cold and lonely, now that his touch was gone. But instead, he bent and kissed my stomach, from there heading slowly up to my sports bra. I wanted to remove it, but gently, he pushed my hand away, and slipping his hands under the fabric, Blake played with my breasts and hardened nipples, each touch sending tingles of electricity, under my skin and throughout my body. I could feel an urge growing in my chest, but for some reason I found it embarrassing to let it out. He raised the bra, revealing my breasts, and his mouth took the place of one of his hands, licking, sucking, and nibbling. The attack of sensations made me dizzy and accidentally, I let a moan slip through my lips. Mortified, my eyes widened, and my whole body tensed right before I covered my mouth. “Don’t do that.” Blake came up to me, removing my hand and kissing my lips gently. “I want to hear you. I want to hear that sweet voice of yours.” He whispered, leaving a blazing trail of kisses down my neck. “If you’d only know how much I love the sound of it.” I only nodded briefly, unable to trust my voice, but Blake seemed satisfied with the answer and returned to teasing my body. Caressing my skin, his fingers drew fiery trails which only made me want more. More of his touch. More of his

warmth. More of him. Blake got off the bed, leaving me puzzled. Did I do something wrong? But my fear turned out to be unfounded, because as soon as he removed his tros, he was right back by my side. He grabbed my hip and pulled me closer, brushing his lips over mine, before teasing again one of my nipples. The hand resting on my hip, was now slowly making its way between my legs, under the leggings’ stretchy fabric. Suddenly, Blake stopped, and looked at me, raising an eyebrow. “I never thought you’d be the kind.” “I’m not!” I looked away embarrassed, blood rising to my face. “I was just in a bit of a rush this morning and didn’t have time to put on any.” “Looks like someone up there might love me after all,” he said more to himself. With his mouth and a hand, Blake teased my breasts, while the other played with the sensitive area between my legs, sending waves of heat into the centre of my womb. Crushing the bed sheets into my fists, my moans became untameable despite all my efforts. My breaths spiked, and my head spun as my toes curled against the mattress. All the pressure collected in one point, suddenly exploded in electric waves, tensing all my body and arching my back. I grabbed onto Blake, and pushed his hand away, the sensation becoming too much for me to bear. In response, he rose back to my level, hugged me tightly and kissed my forehead gently. “Wow...” I managed to whisper after a while. “That was...” “Have you never touched yourself before?” “Of course I have, but this was different; much more intense.” “Do you want to keep going?” “Mmm...” I nodded. Sitting up, Blake got rid of my leggings, then swiftly removed his boxers.

Caught in the moment I hadn’t noticed how ready he was, but how could I have missed it? He placed himself between my legs and I could feel him pressing against me. “Are you sure you want to keep going, Kisa? This might hurt.” “I know. But it’s fine.” “I’ll try to go slowly. Just tell me if it becomes too much, and I’ll stop.” He caressed my cheek. Holding my hips, he lingered, and for a bit I thought maybe I was one of the lucky ones. But as he kept going, a sharp pain grew, and by the time he was all in, I was biting my lower lip, and clenching at the sheets. “Are you okay?” he asked, but his voice came out different through his clenched jaw. It was lower; deeper. “I’m fine. Just don’t move for a second.” I whimpered, looking at him. “What about you? Does it hurt?” “My sweet Kisa. What I feel right now is way far from pain.” He lowered himself over me, and embraced me, the sudden movement making me wince, but the change made the pain quickly diminish. “Is this better?” “Much better.” “Should I try moving?” “Yeah,” I put my arms around his neck. Blake moved his hips slowly, trying to give me time to adjust, but I could tell he was struggling to hold back. A numb pain was still lingering, but my body began to feel hot again. I raised my hips to match his movement, and Blake froze. “Don’t do that,” he growled, beads of sweat forming on his forehead. But in response, I raised my hips again. “Kisa, you are playing with fire.” “I didn’t know you so slow to pick up a hint,” I teased him.

“Cheeky.” He smirked, and thrusted harder and deeper, filling me with both pleasure and pain; one rapidly gaining ground over the other. He kept a steady pace, but the more he kept it the harder it became for me to control myself, as moans escaped my lips and a fog settled over my mind. Unaware, I started moving my hips as well; matching his pace; meeting him in the middle as if dancing. The ball of tension formed again and as it threatened to explode, an eerie feeling coursed through my body, turning my skin cold and clenching my soul. “Kian.” I whispered terrified, tears gathering in my eyes. “What happened?” Blake pulled back panicking at my sudden change and shuffled rapidly to my side, wiping my tears away. “You are white like a ghost.” “I don’t know.” I said quickly as more tears rushed to the surface. “Something’s happened to Kian. I can feel it. I can’t explain.” “So, it is done.” Blake pulled me to his chest, and held me closely, caressing my hair. “The ceremony is over.” “But, why? Why does it hurt so bad to break something you can’t even see? I feel like they ripped a part of my soul away.” I cried, shaking into his arms, with my fists clenched together over my heart. He didn’t have an answer, and truthfully, I didn’t need one. I just wanted for that dreadful, lonely, empty feeling to disappear, so I could enjoy the fact that my little brother was going to live. But as I thought things couldn’t get worse, a sharp pain hit my skull as if someone was trying to split it in half. Squealing in pain, I grabbed the sides of my head as images, sounds and smells from a time long gone flooded my mind. I could hear Blake calling out to me, but I couldn’t focus enough to answer. Those were my memories. The memories, Kian had kept with him all these years. I ed the betrayal he felt so guilty for. I ed the Watch and how I made it. I ed the man with dark hair and dark eyes, who didn’t get to see old age because he had met me.

As the last memories settled in, the pain vanished, and although dizzy and exhausted, I wrapped my arms around Blake. “I’ve found you! I’ve finally found you!” “You ?” He looked at me somewhat conflicted, yet relieved. “Everything.”

Chapter 44

––––––––

His steps were soundless even in the stillness of the night. How many centuries had it been since he’d felt like that? A buzzing restlessness running all the way to the tips of his fingers. Humans are too fragile, so easily corrupted. But from time to time an exception is born. Helios stopped a few steps away from the bed in which Kisa slept soundly. Who would’ve thought I would find such a sweet, yet aggravating presence at the same time. Staring at her sleeping figure, he raised his hand to his mouth, licking between his pointer and middle finger, panting as his imagination ran out of control. He didn’t desire her in the usual fashion, to taste her once, and move on. No. He wanted to watch her break under him, crumbling to his power as she screamed, cried, and begged. He wanted to bring her to the brink of insanity, and then with a soft push, throw her over the edge, into a void no one ever returned from. Impatience grew. The more he watched her so at peace, the more he wanted to destroy her. And how much fun she might prove to be. Reaching out his hand, Helios tried to touch her. Even as much as brush his fingers over her soft skin. But he pulled back just as fast, right before any harm could be done. The Watch’s barrier protected its keeper, that much was to be expected, but he had never realised it would be so strong. Just a bit closer, and he might’ve lost an arm. He was weaker at night, but the stakes were too high to act by himself. Enjoy your freedom while you can. Soon you’ll both be in my hands; bowing to

my will and begging for my mercy. He thought, clenching his fist. It was time. He refused to wait any longer. Leaving the side of his sleeping beauty, Helios headed straight to his plaything. He found her sleeping among four men. How adorable, his plaything had playthings of her own. Humans... so easily corrupted. “Come my little songbird. It’s time to spread your wings.”

Chapter 45

Kisa With my heart in my throat, I jumped up straight, searching around me through the darkness. I quickly turned on the light, unable to shake off the feeling I was being watched, but no one was there. Falling back on the pillow, I pulled the covers up to my neck, and hugged my knees to my chest. I wished Blake could’ve stayed with me so we can sleep in each other’s arms, but it would’ve seemed suspicious for him to be missing from his room after having denied so vehemently any deep connection with me. Just as he’d said, the shock and emptiness caused by my broken link to Kian vanished shortly, as if everything had fallen into place, yet leaving a sour taste behind. I was eager to see him, but the thought made my heart tighten. What if he doesn’t me? I didn’t know how I would react if that would really happen, but I wasn’t alone anymore. I wasn’t forced to face this possibility all by myself. I had Blake. Everything is going to be fine. The crack of dawn broke over the horizon, chasing away my last speck of fear, and bringing with it the vivid memory of the intimate moment in the arms of the man I loved. A silly smile spread over my face, and blood rose to my face. “Ah, I want to see him.” I sighed, throwing myself back on the pillow when a loud pounding on the door echoed through the house. Sitting up, I frowned. It was way too early for guests, but the pounding sounded again, even harder. “Oh, for fuck’ sake!” I said annoyed. “A bit harder and you’ll bring the door down.” I wrapped the bed cover around me and rushed to the door, to my inpatient guest.

Opening the door, I took a step back, surprised. There wasn’t one; not even two, but ten black robes, all crowded in front of my hut’s entrance, with their hoods up, covering part of their faces. “What’s going on?” I asked, cautious. “It’s time.” One of them said yet it was hard to tell who. “Time for what?” “It’s time for you to return the Watch to us.” A woman near me said, and grabbing me by the shoulders, they tied my hands, and pulled a bag over my head.

“Let me go! What do you think you’re doing?” I screamed and struggled, but soon someone touched the top of my head, stealing all my energy, plunging me into a mindless darkness. “Grand Sister, she’s waking up.” I heard someone near me. “Finally! I was sick of waiting for you.” Medea? My eyelids were heavy, and it was difficult to make them stay open, but every time I tried to, I caught the glimpse of Medea standing in front of me with her hands on her hips. Her bright yellow dress and sunflowers crown made her look like a fairy, but the look on her face was a complete opposite. “Wakey, wakey!” she snapped her fingers in front of my face. “How rude! After I allowed you to be the star of the party, you ignore me. I even tried to make you look pretty.” She snapped her fingers again, and two men brought over a mirror placing it in front of me. It took me a few moments to understand what was happening, but as soon as I managed to raise my head, and tried to move my arms, I snapped out of it completely. My hands and legs were chained on an X shaped wooden cross; the shackles so tight they hurt my wrists. My nightwear, and the sheet I was wrapped in had been replaced by a long, white dress, similar to a wedding gown and on my head rested a crown of white roses, its thorns pricking at my skin. “What is the meaning of this? I haven’t agreed to any of this!” I shouted. “I don’t need your consent, so chill out.” She flicked her hand, dismissing my anger. “Grand Sister, we are ready.” A man said, bowing quickly before her. “Good.” Medea turned to a side, and picking up a golden sceptre, she looked at it lovingly. “My beloved, your will shall soon be done.” She said stroking the sun shape at the top. I glanced around as much as I could, hoping I would find a way out, if only I

could manage to release myself. But all I could see were the two white flames, burning at the bottom of the few stairs I was placed on. Their brightness blinded me to the point I could only distinguish shapes and shadows moving left and right beyond them. I could tell I was in some sort of amphitheatre of sorts, some place inside, which meant there had to be a door somewhere. My arms and feet became sore, the pain extending through my limbs. I looked up, and my eyes grew large at the sight of the dark purple shade of my skin above the shackles. “Medea!” I called to her with my voice shaking and my heart in my throat. “My hands. Please.” But she only shrugged her shoulders turning her back on me. “Begin!” Her voice thundered and echoed through the hall, and raising the sceptre, she hit the floor with it three times. As soon as the last blast settled, the black robes began humming in unison, the sound vibrating, and growing stronger. Two of them ascended the stairs and removed the mirror, revealing in turn the pedestal on which my Watch had been placed. You couldn’t stay away from me even this one time, I thought, glaring at the Watch. “Oh, he will be so happy!” I heard Medea whispering, squeezing the sceptre to her chest. Raising her arms she chanted loudly, her voice rising above others’. She repeated the same verse three times, when a cold pain bloomed in my chest, and the Watch opened. No! The thin, golden threads rose in the air, spreading slightly, waiting for my command. “Return!” I ordered, and they inched back inside, but Medea continued her chanting, and the threads stopped. “Return! Now!” I ordered them again, but they didn’t budge, as if confused by her magic.

The pain grew and spread, making it hard for me to focus, but even so, how could I miss it? Medea’s words were not an enchantment, but a prayer to the Sun itself—a prayer to Helios. Poring her energy, and channelling it through the sceptre, a faint light appeared around her body, while her dress and hair floated in waves as if gravity had disappeared. This was old magic, not many knew or ed. The light transferred from her to the top of the sceptre, and stepping forward, she touched it against the threads. Lightning flashed through the room the moment the two made , burning a hole into my soul. The shock knocked the air out of my chest, tears fogging my vision. We’re never going to leave this place alive, I gasped. With the little energy I had left, I focused on the Watch. “I gave you my blood, and ultimately you will have my life!” I struggled to raise over the ruckus, but all it came out was a choked whisper. “ to whom you answer! who made you!” My head fell forward, and my eyes became heavy, but as consciousness slipped away, Medea grabbed my hair and forcefully raised my face. “I tried to do this the nice way, but you had to ruin everything.” She spat the words, eyes burning in anger. Suddenly, around us was silence; no one daring to move a muscle. Even with my vision out of focus, I could still tell the ceremony had failed. The Watch was closed on the pedestal, while pieces of the sun sceptre lay at its base. Good. They can’t have it. I thought, allowing my eyes to close. “Who said you can sleep?” I woke up to a hard slap over my face. “It’s not over yet!” I didn’t notice the dagger in her hand until she began slashing my dress, leaving me completely exposed. With the tip of the blade, she drew marks all over my skin, but exhausted and numb, I could barely feel the shallow cuts, or the blood trickling from them.

“Start again from the beginning!” She commanded, and grabbing my face, Medea cut a mark on each of my cheeks. “Even if you get out of this alive, I wonder who could love you looking like this,” she said loud enough only for me to hear as the black robes resumed their rhythmic humming. “Your hands and feet are useless by now, and all your body will be covered in scars. How hideous.” “I pity you... if you think love is such a superficial feeling, then you are truly one to be pitied.” My voice was frail and tired, but she heard me without a doubt. Her entire face contorted in anger, blood rose to her face, eyes widened, and her jaw clenched in a forced grin. Gripping the decorated handle, she buried the sharp blade under my heart. I gasped as a metallic taste flooded my mouth, my head spinning and my heart racing. “I guess we’ll see, won’t we? How strong love truly is.” Medea turned her back, and raising her arms as if embracing the sky, recited her prayer once again. After the first verse, light surrounded her, and the Watch opened. After the second verse, the two big flames turned crimson red and the golden thread rose again. After the third, a heart wrecking scream filled the room - mine. The marks on my body burned my skin, and the blade burned my insides. I knew I couldn’t hold on much longer, and once I was gone, the Watch would be once again without a Keeper, but that was far from what ed through my mind. My only wish was to see them, even if just for a moment. I wished to see their smiles, their faces. I wished to hear their laughter. I wished to hold them, and tell them what they meant to me, but it was all too late. A bang resonated through the room, disrupting the humming, and I thought someone called my name, but there was no one there who would do that. “Don’t lose your focus!” Medea shouted when another, even louder bang, caused restlessness among the black robes. “Kisa!” I forced my head up, and squinted my eyes, but I could barely make out

anything; Medea and the two crimson flames becoming nothing but shapeless figures. “Kisa!” he called me again, the terror and desperation in his voice bringing tears to my eyes. While his sole presence fuelled my dying hope. “Seize them!” Them? “James, help me hold them off! Kian, get Kisa!” Kian? He’s here? The ruckus ing by my ears sounded like fighting, and I couldn’t do a thing to help. “Kisa!” Blake shouted. “Kisa, can you hear me?” I hear you. “KISA!” I hear you. “Kian, hurry up!” Little brother, you came. “Blake, we can’t hold them back! They’re too many!” Oh, no... Hazel must be worried sick... “I don’t care! I’m not leaving this place without her!” No, Blake... Don’t do that. “Hold them down!” Ordered Medea from next to me. No...

“Two traitors, and a weakling. Quite the team.” No! “Tie them up but let them watch. I’ll deal with them later.” “No! Kisa!” Tingles, like little sparks of energy, formed under my skin, travelling towards and nesting into my heart. Growing and pulsing. Fighting to be released. I could feel the Watch resonating with my wish. I could feel it calling to me and weeping for my fate. Pressure grew in my chest and so did the need to release it, so with a final cry I let it all out.

“I will never accept this fate!” With my heart in my throat, I jumped up straight, searching around me through the darkness. I quickly turned on the light, unable to shake off the feeling I was being watched, but now I knew it wasn’t just a feeling. Shaking and covered in cold sweats, I slipped out of bed, my knees barely holding under my weight. Calm down, Kisa, there’s still a bit of time left. I tried to encourage myself. Find Blake. I need to find Blake. In a frenzy and on the verge of tears I got dressed and snuck out of the house through a back window. I couldn’t breathe until I got to a clump of trees and bushes, and hiding I waited a bit, fighting to put on a calm mask. Anyone would’ve been suspicious if they saw me acting like a terrified rabbit. In the stillness of the morning, I could still hear them pounding on the old wooden door, despite the distance I had managed to put between us. It didn’t take them long to realise I wasn’t there anymore, and a choir of agitated voices vibrated through the cold air. I had to move. I couldn’t wait any longer. I ran like crazy, my eyes constantly turning left and right. Luckily, I still had the robe from when I was taken to see Medea. Now all I had to do was to somehow blend in. Thanks to Hazel I knew how to get to the central plateau and coming down a flight of stone-carved stairs, I reached the side of the first building. Peaking around the corner, I was surprised to already see people out and about at such an early hour. Some were stretching, others were chatting, while a few simply enjoyed the morning air. Adjusting my hood, and fighting the urge to run, I came out, struggling to keep a relaxed, steady pace. I had no idea which way to go, so aiming for an empty bench, I headed that way. My best bet was to wait for a familiar face, or to wait for the place to get crowded, so I could move around in peace. Either way both plans involved waiting, and that bench was out of sight enough to serve my purpose. “Good morning, Sister.” A woman spoke behind me. Blood froze. Heart pounded, and palms began to sweat. “Sister is everything alright?” the woman asked concerned.

Realising her voice didn’t sound familiar, I put on my stage smile and turned around. “Please forgive my rudeness, Sister. I was lost deep in thought.” “I understand very well,” she giggled. “Spending time with oneself can be a most illuminating thing. But Sister, you are awfully pale. Are you certain you are feeling well?” “Truth is I have been feeling a bit under the weather, which is why I came out for some fresh air.” “Oh, no! But that’s terrible. Do you need any help?” Her answer took me aback, and for a second, I didn’t know what to say. Looking in her earnest eyes, I could see there was no ulterior motive. She was genuinely worried for me. Me, a person she had never met before. “Sister, I truly appreciate your concern, but I’ll be fine. I’ll stay here for a while, and if I don’t feel better soon, I shall turn in for some rest.” “That would be very wise. Have a blessed day, Sister.” “Same to you.” The woman turned and left, and my knees almost gave out. Now I really needed to sit down. In our brief exchange, more people showed up, so perhaps I won’t have to wait for too long. I walked towards the bench, which luckily was still empty, but my brief relief was short lived, because she came back before I could take more than a few steps. “I beg your pardon, but it only dawned on me. I don’t believe I’ve seen you around before.” She looked at me closely. My mouth went dry, cold sweats covered my skin, ing the terrible fate I came back from. I couldn’t let myself be caught. “You have a keen eye, Sister. You are right. I have arrived here last night from a small branch in Romania.”

“Oh! No wonder you don’t feel well. You poor thing, must be exhausted after such a long trip.” “I’ll be better in no time.” I smiled, hiding my shaking hands behind my back. Please go already... “Your English is brilliant! You speak just like a native, accent, and everything!” she said excited. “That’s very kind of you. I was taught by a native, so I believe I have adopted more than just his knowledge.” “Amazing! What’s his name?” Aw, shit... “Johnathan Livingston!” I blurred out. And what better name for an imaginary English teacher than that of a speed obsessed seagull. But why did that had to be the first thing to come to mind? “The name sounds familiar.” “Perhaps you’ve met him at some point,” I said, hoping for this conversation to end soon. “He loves to move from one branch to another, so I wouldn’t be surprised if you’ve crossed paths.” “Yes, you’re right. That must be it. I think I’ve met him once as a child. He surely made a long-lasting impression.” She laughed. O... Kay? I wasn’t expecting that. “Sister, if you’ll excuse me, I really need to sit down.” “How inconsiderate of me, I’m so sorry. Have a good rest and I look forward to chatting with you some more. Can’t wait to hear about the Romanian branch. Have a blessed day, Sister.” This time she left for good, and I could relax for a bit. What a chatterbox, I though. I had lied more in the past ten minutes than in my whole life and that

took more energy out of me than I had to spare. Sighing, I finally reached the shaded bench, and sitting on it, I scanned the area. I’ve never seen such relaxed people before; clear eyes, bright smiles. Without certain unmentionable exceptions, everyone seemed at peace. No one had to rush anywhere or do things they weren’t comfortable with. It must’ve been nice to live here as long as no one tried to kill you. But then, in the corner of my eye, a glimpse turned my blood to ice. Not far from where I was seated, hidden in an alley between buildings, three black robes made an appearance. I swallowed dry, hoping they wouldn’t notice me, since moving hastily would only rise suspicion. I turned my head away, so they wouldn’t see my face, but my ears perked up at any sound coming from that direction. Pretending to watch the people on the plateau, I noticed something rather unexpected. It looked like I wasn’t the only one who had noticed the three, but to my surprise, all the peace had vanished from the others’ faces, weariness taking its place. I had hoped the sudden change in atmosphere would hide me well enough, but it didn’t take long to feel their stares burning into my back. My hands and legs shook, and I wasn’t sure if I had the strength to run away. I could hear their steps getting closer as cold sweats covered my skin. I can’t get caught! I can’t get caught! I squeezed the side of the bench, tears gathering in my eyes. “Sara, there you are!” a cheerful voice rang through the air. “I’ve been looking all over the place for you! I can’t believe you forgot where the meeting point was!” Hazel stopped in front of me pouting, with a hand on her hip, and a ratan basket in the other. I never thought I’d be so happy to see someone. I grabbed the bench so hard my knuckles turned white and biting my lips I barely held myself back from jumping into her arms and crying like a baby. “Come on, we’re going to be late. You can be sorry later,” she said, and locking our arms together, we walked away. “What are you doing here alone?” she whispered. “What happened to you?” “A-are they still following us?” I managed to ask.

“They wouldn’t dare to follow me without direct orders. What happened?” Hazel asked me concerned looking all over my face and squeezing my trembling hand. “Blake. I need to find Blake.” I swallowed drily. “I know. That’s exactly where I’m taking you.”

Chapter 46

Blake Pulse drummed in my ears as soon as word reached me. It was more than just the news about Kisa’s location, but also James’s troubled expression as he came for me, and the failed attempt of the black robes to look like nothing was wrong. I got back to our building and up the stairs in a heartbeat, and stopping in front of James’s door, I fought the impulse to knock it down, although all the effort would’ve been useless because of the runes. My mouth went dry, and my chest clenched, an ominous feeling clawing at the back of my mind. No, she’s fine. She has to be. If she came all the way here... I knocked on the door, and waited patiently, but the several seconds it took Hazel to open the door felt more like hours. The lock clicked, and the door opened. Hazel, having the same troubled expression, stepped aside without a word, letting me in. “Where is she? What happened?” I asked as soon as the door closed behind me. “She’s in the armchair, and I don’t know. She wouldn’t tell us anything, apart from the fact she needs to find you. Where’s James?” “He stayed behind to see what he can find, and also bring some food,” I said heading towards Kisa. Wrapped in a blanket like in a cocoon, she held her arms and legs close, defensively. Her complexion was greyish, while her half-closed eyes looked at a fixed point, empty. You could barely tell she was alive if it weren’t for the unconscious chewing of her nails. She looked so frail... A jolt of pain ripped my heart, and dropping onto my knees in front of her, I took her hands into mine. “Kisa?” I called her softly, not wanting to scare her, but she didn’t seem aware of my presence. “Kisa, look at me.” I pleaded. Cupping her face, I turned her head

enough so she could see me. “My love, you are safe here. What happened to you?” A glimmer of light shone in her iris, and her eyes grew large. The blanket flew off, and she jumped into my arms, calling my name as she desperately clung to my clothes. “Blake!” she cried. “I’m here,” I said holding her tightly. “Blake,” she said again as her cries grew, shaking her whole body. “I’m here, my love. I’ll always be here.” I stayed like that for quite a while; seated on the floor with Kisa crying with hiccups and shivering in my arms, rubbing her back, caressing her head, kissing her forehead, and wiping her tears. I didn’t have a clue what had brought her into that state, but at least she wasn’t hurt. Before Kisa managed to calm down enough to be able to talk, James returned with a bunch of fruits and pastries, shaking his head helplessly. “Well?” Hazel asked his as soon as he entered the door. “The black robes are looking for her, but I couldn’t find out why.” Kisa froze in my arms, and that only confirmed my suspicions. The Watch had been used. “Looks like the Grand Sister is rushing.” My brows furrowed, my jaw clenched, and I could feel my blood boiling. I tightened my arms around Kisa, and for a second, she hid her face on the side of my neck, exhaling. “It’s clear it’s her hand, since the black robes answer to her, but why?” asked Hazel confused. “Probably for the same reason she sent me after their lives.” James answered,

shame washing over his face. Shuffling in my arms, Kisa raised her head, and opened her palms. “This.” Her voice was weak and broken, her face looked puffy from all the crying, and in her hands lay the closed copper-coloured Watch. “That still doesn’t explain much.” Hazel broke the silence which fell over the room. “I know, and I will explain as much as I can.” “Then can you start by telling us what happened to you?” I pleaded, bringing her face closer to mine, nuzzling against her cheek. She tensed but nodded. As Kisa’s words began to flow in a steady pace, blood drained from my face, James’s eyes widened from shock, and Hazel covered her mouth to mute her gasps as tears wet her cheeks. “I shouldn’t have left you alone.” I shuddered in terror, unable to chase away from my mind the image of Kisa’s lifeless body. If the Watch hadn’t worked... “You came for me.” “I don’t understand,” said Hazel. “I agree the Grand sister can be... difficult, to put it mildly, but why would she do something like that? What you described sounds like a blood sacrifice, but those were forbidden since the Order’s founding.” “I can only suspect she’s as much of a victim in this as we are.” Kisa answered. “After all she did to you, how can you say that?” James huffed. “Easy. Because I know she’s not the one after the Watch, but a mere pawn in someone else’s hands. And the aim is not even the Watch to begin with, but what is inside it.”

The Watch opened, and golden threads rose in the air. Floating. Waving. Dancing. Hazel’s mouth fell wide open, and James stepped back, visibly uncomfortable. Guess he had some unpleasant memories tied to them. “What are those?” Hazel asked in awe. “The threads with which the Fates weave one’s destiny.” “Same as in the legend of our founder? How she stole the thread from the Fates, so no one could control her destiny?” Hazel blurred out excited, only to turn bright red two seconds later. “Founder? Destiny?” Kisa looked at me contradicted. “Hazel, what is the name of this place?” “The Order of the Golden Thread.” She answered immediately. “Blake, you haven’t told her?” “It must’ve slipped my mind.” I looked away sheepishly, while Kisa glared at me. “And it sounded like such a cool name back then.” She mumbled so only I could hear her. “Why didn’t you talk me out of it?” I almost forgot she got her memories back. “So, what are you planning to do?” James asked. “We need to get out of here, and as soon as possible.” I said. “My car is still out there. Now if we could get to it somehow. Plus, we need to get Kian.” “It won’t work.” James interfered. “Your car disappeared shortly after you ed through the barrier.” “What! How? Where?” “I don’t know. It’s the Grand Father’s spell.”

“Then what about all the things inside it?” James shook his head. “So, what are we going to do now?” Kisa exclaimed disheartened. “Come with us. We will leave all together, and-” her words got cut off by a loud knock on the door. Hazel looked at all of us, then went to open. I could hear two muffled voices coming from the corridor, but I couldn’t understand what they were saying. “Yes, she’s here.” I heard Hazel, and for a moment my blood froze. “Absolutely not!” she raised her voice. “By the direct order of the Grand Mother she is to stay by my side until I give birth.” The two voices became agitated, and James coughed to cover a laughter. “And since when is the Grand Mother needed to report her decisions? How dare you sprout such insults?” And she slammed the door in their faces. “Good. That solves it.” She dusted off her hands. James met his wife halfway, and putting his arms around her, he kissed her cheek and laughed. “What got you so worked up? Hormones?” “Most likely. But seriously, they were going to torment my cousin!” she huffed. “Cousin?” I looked at Kisa, my eyes widening. “It kinda turned out that way.” “That should give us some time.” Hazel and James came back. “Your best chance to get out of here is at the same time with us. Until then you should be safe here with us; even more if you will stay in Blake’s room.” “I see,” said Kisa as a slight blush spread over her face. “This way Kian will have enough time to wake up and recover.” I said, trying to divert the attention from her honest reaction. “If only things would go that easily.” Kisa bit her nails again.

“Kisa, what are you saying?” “Helios is back.”

Chapter 47

“You have failed,” said Helios, his voice calm and distant. His glance scrunching the petite woman prostrating pathetically at his feet. “Perhaps I was wrong about you.” “No!” the woman jumped like burned. “No! I’ll prove it you! I am worthy of standing by your side. I will get the Watch and that witch and bring them to you as offerings.” Helios grabbed her by the face and forced her head up. “My patience is running thin.” He spat the words between his teeth, and the woman shuddered under his pressure. “I won’t disappoint you again. I swear on my life.” she lamented. “You speak as if your life holds any value. This is your last chance. Don’t fail me again, Medea.”

Chapter 48

Kisa “How are you feeling?” Blake asked me for the millionth time. The entire day had been a blur, most of the time ing with me dozing off, munching a bit here and there, or cocooned in a blanked with Blake hovering around me like a mother hen. After the entire episode in the morning, Blake took me to his room to rest. He would check on me constantly, kissing my forehead, caressing my hair, and more often than not, I found myself cuddled in his arms. “Like it never happened,” I said smiling, and technically it was true, none of it had happened. He measured me from head to toes, not looking particularly happy with my answer, but didn’t say anything more on the matter. I knew he saw right through my lie, but I also knew he wouldn’t pry a different answer out of me without a good reason. Truthfully, I felt emotionally spent, a heavy boulder hanging in my stomach, but because of the Watch what happened could be regarded at most as a nightmare, and I had no intention of hanging on to it and giving it power over me. I had more important things to worry about. “So, what do you think about their proposal?” Blake asked me, after placing in front of me a plate with two slices of toast with butter and jam, and a steaming cup of milk and honey. “James and Hazel’s?” I asked, slowly sipping out of the cup. “Yes.” “When was it again?”

“Tomorrow night.” “I see.” I carefully put the cup on the table. “Do we have any other options?” “Nothing I can think of.” Blake shook his head defeated. “Then I suppose it’s settled.” I sighed. “Now we just need to get Kian... but how?” I bit on a toast, jam getting on my upper lip. “That’s the easiest part.” Blake said, wiping it with a finger, and making me blush. “While you were resting, I asked James for a small favour. He found Kian. And the best part? He’s right in the next building.” He pointed out the window at a significantly smaller building than the one we were in. “Second floor.” “Alright then, how do we get him out?” “We knock on the door? Say ‘rise and shine Kian, it’s time to go home’, and we leave.” “Didn’t know you are a comedian.” I raised an eyebrow, and Blake rolled his eyes. “I’m not joking. Only regular people and hatchlings are living in there. There is no security system put in place, no surveillance, no nothing.” “There’s something I don’t understand,” I said playing with the second slice. “Why is James so willing to help us, when we are the reason they need to leave their home?” “My hunch is because he’s sorry and uses this chance to make-up for everything. Kisa, he’s not a bad person.” “I know. Despite him trying to kill us a few times. I know he had his reasons, and maybe I would’ve done the same in his place, but I can’t feel comfortable around him. At least not yet.” “I’m sure he’s not expecting you to.” He said that, but somehow, I still felt bad about it. James did it for his family. If

given, I would’ve done the same for Kian, and now for Blake too. Heck! I’ve done it in the long-lost past. Guess that made me a hypocrite. “What’s on your mind?” Blake removed a strand of hair out of my face. “I’m worried.” “What about?” “Everything... but mostly why Helios needs the Watch.” I clenched my jaw, unpleasant memories flooding in. Blake came to my side, and pulling me up, hugged me tightly, breathing into my hair. “What’s the worse-case scenario?” “Tartarus Gates will open. Human kin enslavement. End of the word as we know it. You know, all the dramatic shit that comes with a shift of balance.” “Then we need to make sure he doesn’t get it. Simple, right?” He laughed, and so did I, but not because any of that seemed funny, but rather of how ridiculous everything sounded. “We should try to rest some more. We’ll need a lot of energy tomorrow.” We had only one plan, and it was far from fool-proof. Without another option, or a way of escaping, uncertainty weighed heavily. And then he had to be involved. Out of all the creatures in this word, it had to be him. “Kisa?” Moving a finger up and down on Blake’s chest, an amusing thought sprouted in my mind. There was nothing I could do right there and then, so why worry. “I have another idea.” I glanced up at him, curiosity lighting his dark eyes. “How about we continue what we started the other day?” I smiled mischievously. “And how can I refuse?” Blake answered, picking me up in his arms, and carrying me to bed.

Even if only for one night I was going to live in the moment and worry about everything else in the morning.

Chapter 49

Kisa “Is she up? We need to be ready soon.” I heard an agitated voice coming from the door. “I know. I’ll wake her up soon enough, just a few more minutes.” Blake whispered. “What about Kian?” “He’s still asleep, but I’ll go get him soon.” “Should I come with you?” “No need. It will be easier for me to hide in the shadows if it’s just the two of us.” “And what if he doesn’t wake up?” “Then I suppose I will have to carry him on my back.” “James. Thank you, Brother.” Blake said before closing the door. Distracted by their conversation’s subject, sleep abandoned me like it had never been there, and turning on my back, I stretched, yawning. “Oh, you’re up.” Blake came closer and kissed my forehead. “Did I wake you up?” “No.” I lied. “I’ve had enough sleep. What time is it?” “It’s evening. We should probably have dinner soon.” “I slept for an entire night and day?” I cried astonished. “I can’t really say you slept last night, now, can I?” Blake snickered mischievously, making my face burn.

For a second, I glared at him as he laughed at my involuntary reaction, but then I changed the subject. “I heard you talking about Kian. Is he not up yet?” “No, he’s not.” My question erased Blake’s smile. “But I don’t understand. He was awake, and he ed you and James when you came for me,” I said concerned. “Perhaps he was triggered to wake up early. You know as well as I do that several days of sleep after a demanding ceremony are perfectly normal.” “That’s true, but still, I can’t help but worry. What if something went wrong?” I looked at Blake with big eyes, feeling the tears gathering. “It’s normal to be scared,” Blake pulled me to his chest, and kissed the top of my head. “Even more so when no one is telling you anything. But I’m certain everything went perfectly fine. Despite the obvious character flaws, the Grand Sister is still a very capable person.” “I see.” Was the only thing I could say. I hated the thought that person went anywhere near my brother, although the fact that she saved his life was undeniable. “Come. We should grab a bite before it’s too late.”

––––––––

“Where are they?” I kept walking in circles, unable to settle my nerves. Hazel, Blake and I kept looking left and right, waiting near the portal which led to the Infinity Pool. The only ones missing where Kian and James. We didn’t have any luggage, so we helped Hazel with hers after James left word of the meeting point. The sky was dark, sprinkled with stars, and the full moon shone up high. “They’ll be here.” Hazel touched my shoulder, smiling gently. “I realise you don’t trust James, but at least have a bit of faith in his abilities.” “Hazel, I...” she had a point. James was strong, we’d learned that on our own skins, and although he would’ve been fine, how was I supposed to not worry about Kian when I hadn’t heard anything from him or about his state in so long. “They’re here,” Blake put the bag on the grass and darted towards the strangeshaped shadow approaching us. “How is he? Is he alright?” I asked as soon as they stopped next to us. With Blake’s help, James set Kian on the grass, and stretched grunting. “Well, I surely didn’t expect him to be this big of a lad, considering how short you are.” He laughed, looking at me. “But he can sleep, no joke.” His laughter turned into another grunt as Hazel poked him in the ribs with an elbow. Getting down to my knees, I looked at his sleeping face, and felt whole knots undoing themselves at the sight of his peaceful expression. How many years had it been since I saw it last? I had lost count, and until recently I had believed the only time I would get to see him rest like that would be in a coffin. “Welcome back, little brother.” I said, smiling, but the words came out more like a drowned whisper. “Kisa, it’s time.” Blake said, reaching out a hand to help me up. Once back on my feet, I looked around one more time- an utopia for many, a nightmare for me. As James helped Blake to get Kian secured on his back, I

walked up to Hazel. “Before I forget, I made this for you.” Taking her arm, I wrapped around her little finger a braided strand made from my hair and tied it in a bow. “I know most people would find it disgusting but try to bear with it for a little while. It should help so the portal’s side effects won’t come so hard on you anymore. I don’t know for how long it will last, but you shouldn’t have any issues with this one at least.” I said with my eyes fixed on her hand. I still couldn’t bear to see disgust on people’s faces. “Thank you,” she squeezed my hand. “It truly means a lot.” I raised my face at the sound of her shaking voice, panicking a bit when tears shimmered in the moon light. “Hey, what’s wrong?” “I’m scared,” she said, sobs breaking out. “I’m scared for my babies; I’m scared about what would happen if the wrong people found us. I’m scared that we might not manage on our own. I’m scared for you as well.” She kept squishing my hand, but I didn’t know what to say to comfort her. “I thought you have more faith in me than this.” James hugged her from behind. “I do...” she sniffled, “but...” “I know, and you are right, but we’ll manage somehow. It won’t be easy all the time, but we’ll be fine. We’ve always been.” He kissed her wet cheek. “Besides, I can’t have you get bored.” “How mean.” Hazel laughed and finally released my hand. I retreated slowly and went to Blake who was waiting quietly on a side. “Can you manage?” I asked worried. I knew well how heavy Kian could be. “I’m much stronger than I look.” Blake said flatly. “I know,” I caressed his face. “It’s just I still think of him as my responsibility, yet I have depended on you so much lately.”

“Then we’ll have to think of a way for you to repay my efforts.” His playful smile turned into a wide grin. “Although you might need two or three lifetimes to pay me in full.” “As long as it takes,” I said, my answer taking him by surprise. “Sorry to bother you, lovebirds, but if we don’t get moving soon, we’re going to miss our chance.” James said from behind me. “I wouldn’t talk if I were you.” Blake glared at him, and taking my hand, we ed together through the portal. The place looked so different from when I’d been there last time. It looked alive. With the moon shining brightly, and fireflies dancing above the grass it almost breathed hope into my soul. Hope for a future just as quiet and peaceful as that night. The surface of the pool looked like diamond dust, and both me and Hazel gasped in awe. “Wait to see when the moon is right above it,” James snickered at our reaction. “Have you seen it before?” I asked, curious. “A few times as a child, but I got caught every time before I managed to take a dip. Someone would always rat me out.” “Who knows in what corner of the world you would’ve ended up in if I didn’t.” It was relaxing to see them in such high spirits, but something at the back of my head wouldn’t let me enjoy the moment fully; like a hateful glare burning holes into my skin. I had to be paranoid, right? “Blake,” I whispered to him, unable to shake off the bothersome feeling. “Have we been followed?” “No. Neither before, nor after the portal. We are the only ones here. Well, us, and that brat.” He yanked his head towards the Pool, without bothering to hide his irritation. Following his gaze, I smiled brightly. It was good to see him thriving, especially after recovering all my memories.

“Síoraígh!” I called out to him, attracting James’s and Hazel’s attention, both their mouths falling open at the sight of the naked selkie coming out of the Pool. Hearing his name, his entire face lightened, and with a voice sweeter than the crashing waves he answered, hugging me tightly, “Wifey! You ed me!” “Wifey?” the other three said simultaneously. “You still haven’t let that go?” I laughed and flicked his forehead. “After all these years you are still a child at heart.” “Is there something wrong with holding out for my first love?” Síoraígh asked saddened. “I never said that.” I shook my head, not expecting the first words to come out of his mouth to be a confession. “But you well know we are not meant for each other. You need to find the one meant for you.” “I know. That’s why I’m here.” “What do you mean?” I frowned. “From time to time I can hear the cry of a lonely heart calling out to me around this place. I’ve heard it tonight as well, but by the time I get here, she’s always gone.” He pressed a hand to his chest and looked away. “I was hoping to see her at least once before I’ll have to return to the sea, but I suppose I’ll have to wait until next time. Her heart’s song called me here, and yet I’ve met you instead. I’ll think of it as a present, because I got to talk to the two of you again after all this time.” He looked at me, then at Blake. “Thank you for saving and taking care of a poor boy who didn’t know a thing about the surface world. You will always have my deepest appreciation.” “Hope you know better now than to trust in any woman with a beautiful smile.” Blake mocked him. “I do, and it’s all thanks to you.” Síoraígh smiled. “I’m glad to see you have found each other. Until next time.” He hugged me, then ed hands with Blake. “You may look all grown-up, but you’ll always be a brat to me.”

“I wouldn’t have it any other way.” Síoraígh returned to the water, leaving behind a tears-prickling emptiness. What a moment to get nostalgic, I thought as I watched him disappear with a thickness in my throat and sniffling back tears. “I don’t think we’ll see him again,” Blake whispered. “No, we won’t. This was the goodbye we didn’t get a chance at last time.” I smiled fondly. It was only fair; Síoraígh had to live his life, in which we were only a ing moment. James and Hazel looked at us bewildered, but Blake cut to the short. “To complicated to explain.” “Aha...” they said together, and I giggled. “Hey. It’s been bothering me for a while,” I said frowning. “But why didn’t the Grand Mother do something about Medea? Even more when she was threatening her own family.” “Because she couldn’t.” Hazel said it like it was the most natural thing in the world. “The Order comes first, family comes second. She used loopholes to me as often as she could, but that was about it. But to be honest, I don’t think she knew about most things Medea did.” “You’re probably right,” James chimed in. “Considering how often she had to leave the Order’s headquarters lately, I wouldn’t be surprised if that was truly the case.” “Then what about the Grand Father? Our grandfather?” “He...” James and Hazel exchanged a look before continuing. “He’s been missing for several years now. All I know is that grandma is trying to find him,”

“How does that make any sense?” I asked confused by the contradiction. “I don't know any details, only that his disappearance is connected to his work for the Order.” Hazel's expression stopped me from prying anymore, the subject obviously a sensitive one. Few minutes ed, each of us lost in our own thoughts, when the moon reached the highest point in the sky, directly over the Infinity Pool. The water turned from a deep dark blue, to an iridescent teal as soon as the moon rays shifted position. On the clear, rocky bottom formed a violent, foamy whirlpool, but without disturbing the perfectly calm surface. “That’s our way out.” James got closer to the edge. “Please tell me you are joking.” I looked at it with wide eyes, fighting the instinct of turning the other way. “I know it looks scary, but Grandma used it plenty of times, so I am certain it’s perfectly safe.” “Ha!” I said, but Blake squeezed my hand, drawing my attention on him. “After all you’ve faced so far, you want to tell me you are scared of a bit of water?” he said out loud, then bending closer, he whispered. “Are you sure you’ve got all your memories back? We’ve used this option before.” “Exactly. And do you where we ended up? In the middle of nowhere!” “But we were safe.” “Okay, that’s a fair point.” “Guys, we don’t have much time, so listen.” James called to us. “I don’t know if the Pool will take us to the same place, so I want to say I’m sorry, thank you, and I hope we will meet again someday.” “The world is a smaller place than you’d think, so I am sure we will.” I smiled.

“See you later, cousin, take good care of my nephews.” “See you on the other side?” Hazel said, struggling to hold back her tears when James took her hand and they jumped in together. “See you on the other side... maybe...” I said, after they were gone. “Are you alright?” Blake looked at me concerned. “It’s weird. For the longest time it was just me and Kian, but now we have a grandmother, a cousin, tiny nephews on the way, and who knows how many others still out there.” “We can look for them if you want.” “No need. If our paths are meant to cross it will happen, but I’m glad to know they exist. That’s enough for me.” Blake nodded and kissed my head. “We need to go too.” I said and taking his hand we neared the Pool’s edge. “Ready?” “Whenever you are!” I glanced one more time at Kian who was tightly secured on Blake’s back and taking a deep breath we jumped. “Kisa!” Blake shouted before disappearing under the water. My hand slipped from his when a tight grip on my hair yanked me backwards, and instead of falling into the water, I crashed onto the hard ground. Dazed, I tried to make sense of what had happened, but the answer showed itself to me under the shape of a woman covered in the rags of what used to be a white dress, with red, swollen eyes, and a messy, knotted head full of brown hair. It took me a couple of second to realise this phantasmal appearance was in fact the Grand Sister, Medea. “It’s all your fault!” she hollered at me twisting her fingers in her hair. “He would’ve loved me.”

Getting onto my feet and dusting my clothes off, I glared at her coldly. “Do yourself a favour and stop lying to yourself.” “He promised! I was his songbird, and you took him from me.” “Look here, Sister. I don’t have time for your nonsense. I have places to be.” And turning, I stepped on the edge of the Pool. The Watch suddenly opened, and the threads formed a barrier around me, just as light nearly crashed into my back. “I see.” I said gravely. “He gave you a glimpse of his power. That’s what made you lose your mind like that.” I pitied her. Despite all she’d done, in the end she was nothing more than another victim caught in the game of a heartless being. Howling, she launched herself at me, her nails threatening to claw my eyes out. Shocked by her desperate reaction, I dropped my guard for a second, the forceful impact causing me to lose my balance. We fell together in the Pool, and although like before, the water felt comfortable yet invasive, there was no connection between me and Medea. I couldn’t feel anything coming from her. I guess it stood as proof of how empty her soul had become. Nearing the shrinking whirlpool, I tried to push her away. Oh, no! You are not coming with me! I thought as I struggled to fend her unpredictable blows off. From a hidden tunnel on a side of the Pool, something darted out grabbing Medea, and pushing me into the whirlpool. The glimpse of a smile and a fading ‘thank you’ remained in my mind as the current carried me away. Síoraígh...

Chapter 50

Blake Getting out of the whirlpool, I rushed to the bank, Kian’s weight threatening to push me underneath if I delayed any longer. Luckily, the water wasn’t as deep as I had feared, and after a few kicks, my feet could easily reach the bottom. Dragging myself and Kian out from the cold water, I hit the stone-riddled ground in frustration, the water dripping from my clothes and down my skin mixing with the grass and dirt. I left her alone again, I onished myself, pain twisting in my chest, and blood covering my hand. I stopped when I heard Kian grunting on my back, and placing him down gently, I looked around. This wasn’t the time to feel guilty. I had to figure things out. Our surroundings looked like a small park, but where were we precisely? And more importantly, where was Kisa? “Blake?” a voice called to me, and as soon as I turned, Midnight climbed on my jeans and up into my arms. “It is you!” “What are you doing here?” I asked confused, noticing two figures approaching. “Thank Gods you’re safe!” Scarlett and Chance stopped next to us, both of them panting slightly. “Where’s the other kid?” Midnight asked me, looking around. “I... I don’t know.” I lowered my head, guilty and ashamed. “Unbelievable! How can you lose a whole human?” Midnight scoffed, and Scarlett and Chance exchanged a worried look. “Look, the old hag said she’ll be here, so she will. But we’d better take sleeping beauty over there someplace warm.” “You’re right.” Scarlett agreed. “How about you three go ahead, and I’ll wait

here with Midnight?” “I can’t leave you here alone,” Chance said worried, to which Midnight jumped annoyed from my arms and placed herself in front of Scarlett. “I am here with her.” “Wait a second!” I raised my hands for them to stop. “How can you know for sure Kisa will be here?” “Told you. The old hag said so.” “Who are you talking about? And how does that make any sense? I lost her! I let go of her hand before we ed through the Pool, and now I have no clue where she is or how to find her.” I said in one breath, my frustration palpable through the air. “Idiot.” Midnight said bluntly, unimpressed by my outburst. “Look behind you.” As soon as she said so, my head snapped around just in time to see a teal light, not bigger than the size of a wheel, flashing under the water. And after another few seconds, Kisa came up to the surface. “Aw, shit, it’s cold.” She swore under her breath as she swam towards us. I ran towards her, grabbed her hand and pulled her onto the ground and right into my arms, embracing her so tightly, that I practically wrung the water out from her clothes. “Hey,” she whispered as she hugged me back. “Don’t tell me you were worried.” “How could I not be when I knew nothing of you?” I hid my face in the nape of her neck, trying to muffle my shaking voice. “It’s okay now...” “Hate to interrupt your overly sweet moment, but perhaps we should leave before you catch a cold, or worse, I get sick from all this sweetness,” said Midnight.

In less than half an hour we were back at the museum, changed into dry clothes and with hot tea in our hands. Kian slept soundly on a couch, snuggled under a blanket. Unlike the office we had visited before, this room was much more welcoming, with plenty of sitting space, quite similar to a living room. “What happened back there?” I asked. “Nothing much really,” she shrugged it off. “Just Medea who wouldn’t let me go without saying goodbye.” A chill ran down my spine at the mention of the Grand Sister’s name. “Are you alright? Did she do anything to you?” I turned so fast I almost spilled my tea all over us, as well as the couch and carpet. “Nothing I couldn’t manage.” She answered, taking my hand and squeezing it softly, making me settle a bit. “But what I want to know is how you knew to come for us?” she moved her attention to Scarlett and Chance, who were seated on another couch in front of us. “We received a phone call.” Scarlett started. “I don’t know all the conversation, since Midnight was the one to answer, but apparently it was your grandmother at the other end.” “Your grandmother... Wait, the Grand Mother knew? How?” “Divination.” Kisa answered without even blinking. “She must’ve seen it when we met.” “As I said, the old hag is never wrong.” Midnight let out a big yawn, and stretched, her tiny, front claws coming out. “Did she say anything else?” Kisa asked. “Midnight?” “No, she didn’t.” The kitten said, but something in her voice made me suspicious of how honest she truly was. “I see.” Kisa took a long sip from her tea, falling deep in thought for a couple of minutes. “Would it be too much to ask to spend the night here?” she said after a while looking at Scarlett. “With all the madness lately, we have no place to go.”

“After your grandmother called, we’ve been talking, and sort of imagined it might be a possibility.” Scarlett glanced at Chance who nodded in approval. “We’ve made a lot of rearrangements around here lately, and with so many rooms, it wouldn’t be difficult to accommodate you for the time being.” “I appreciate you offer, I really do, but I can’t imagine how we’ll be able to afford to pay the rent to such a place.” “I don’t saying anything about rent, but I do hope you are still interested in that job offer.” “I... I don’t know what to say...” Kisa said, visibly touched by their kindness. “How about yes?” Chance smiled warmly. “If I think about it, I believe we have the perfect position for Blake as well.” “You’re right!” Scarlett exclaimed excited. “How come I didn’t think of it earlier? But only if you’re interested, of course.” “Let’s talk about this tomorrow, after they’ve had some rest?” Chance suggested. “But if it’s not too much trouble to ask, what happen to you?” “It’s a bit of a long story, but I suppose we’re not going anywhere, so...” Before Kisa could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by a loud grunt, and shuffling fabric. “Argh, my head,” Kian grumbled as he sat up, pressing with his hands on the sides of the head. In a moment’s notice, both Kisa and I put our teas down, and rushed to him. Opening half of an eye, Kian looked at me, attempting a smile. “Blake... Hey.” “Good to have you back,” I patted his shoulder. “Kian,” Kisa said softly, kneeling in front of him and touching his arm. “Are you alright? Do you need anything?” she asked concerned, but as soon as Kian glanced at her, he pulled back frowning.

“I’m sorry, do I know you?”

Chapter 51

––––––––

“You’ve failed,” the dark-haired woman with different coloured eyes leaned against the threshold. “So have you.” Helios answered coldly. “A mere miscalculation, but it’s not too late.” “Funny for you to say that, considering how much time we have left in this form.” Helios spat the words. “Is this how you are going to be with me although it’s been more than a thousand years since we last saw each other, brother?” She got close to him, ing her fingers along his jawline. “I’m not in the mood for jokes, Selene.” “You never are.” She pouted before clinging on to him. “Listen to me. Both artefacts are in the same place, and the third piece appeared not too long ago. Can’t you see how perfect it all is?” “Your point?” he looked at her, an eerie smile spreading on his lips. “We should our forces. That way neither of us will risk depleting our energy, hence we won’t need to see the pits of Tartarus at least for a little while longer.” “Should I remind you what happened last time when we did that?” He grinned, bending closer to her face. “It wasn’t that bad. What? Vesuvius erupted, Atlántida sunk, and there was one other thing, but I can’t it now.” Selene rolled her eyes, wrapping her arms around Helios’s neck. “So, what if a few thousands die again? There are

too many humans to begin with.” “My beloved, twisted sister,” Helios laughed grabbing her waist. “Allow me to entertain that idea of yours.”

Afterword

Hello! Andreea here, author of this little novel you just finish reading! I hope you enjoyed the story and you’re looking forward for the next adventure. While you’re waiting for that, I hope you can take the time to write an honest review of this novel. Ratings and reviews mean a lot, and since this is what I live off of, I would appreciate if you wrote some words on what you thought of this book, or how it made you feel. If you would like to stay up to date with news, future releases, giveaways, and general madness, subscribe to my newsletter, my Facebook Group and/or follow my Facebook page, listed under this little link tree. I would love to hear from you! https://linktr.ee/AndreeaPryde Also, you can check out the up-to-date books list here. https://linktr.ee/AndreeaPrydeBooks Hugs, Andreea Pryde

Acknoledgements

I have a few special thanks to share to some very special people without whom this book would’ve never been finished. To J.C. Seal, who is not only a very ive friend and an awesome author, but also the world’s most patient Alpha reader. To Rebecca Bax, who chose Blake’s surname, and I swear it couldn’t have matched any better. To my Editor, from Dana’s Edits who despite the short deadline proved a lot of patience and did a stellar job. To Andrea Green, for organising the ARC team, and all the Black Kittens who shared their honest opinion with the world. And last, but not least, to you the Reader. Thank you for taking a chance on me and my stories, and for ing a lifelong dream.

Don't miss out!

Click the button below and you can sign up to receive emails whenever Andreea Pryde publishes a new book. There's no charge and no obligation.

https://books2read.com/r/B-A-UZIG-LVWOB

Connecting independent readers to independent writers.

Also by Andreea Pryde

Fateful Dreams Beyond Dreams

The Cursed Watches The Curse of Time For a Chance The Blood Watch (Coming Soon)

Vise Destinate Dincolo de Vise